Chapter 1: Cursed

Waiting For The End To Come

Chapter 1: Cursed

Everything hurt. There wasn’t much other way to describe it to the medic. Everything just, well, hurt. I chewed on the inside of my cheek. I supposed that if I was to narrow it down a little, I might say that my barrel and chest were killing me the most but I sincerely doubted the medic could do anything about it.

“Go,” I wheezed. Every breath was a struggle. “Tend to some of the other wounded down below.”

“But Captain-”. The medic’s eyes widened at my request. We both knew what that meant. Neither of us would deny the truth though.

“That’s an order. There’s nothing more you can do for me now go on and fuss over somepony else.”

The unicorn’s ears drooped as he took one last look at my situation and nodded grimly a couple of times. “Very well sir,” he snapped to attention and rendered a sharp salute, “Captain Crescent.” At this point his voice was wavering. “It’s been an honor.”

I nodded weakly and returned the salute as best I could from my position on the ground. Slowly the unicorn medic turned around and I watched the light of his horn disappear down the stairs. I turned my attention to the damned pillar and wall that had fallen on top of me. My ears splayed back at the sight. I couldn’t see my legs, though I knew they were there. Somewhere. Somehow.

What I could see though, was my left wing pinned to my side between the cold stone and my armor. The thin leathery membrane was now mangled, torn and crushed, leaving a thin bloody pulp across the dull purple sheen of the Lunar steel plates of my armor. Unlike my legs, I couldn’t feel the appendage anymore. Wasn't sure I wanted to either.

I shook my head trying to push those thoughts away. I didn’t need to work my way into a panic and make things worse. I snorted softly and then suddenly regretted it. Breathing with broken ribs was bad enough, but anything more than that was too much.

After recovering a little, I continued to glance around the destroyed room. Considering there's not much else to do by yourself when trapped under a bunch of rubble, I didn't have much choice. I was waiting to die. Not how I really wanted to go out. Too much damn time to think. And reflect. Question those choices that brought me here. Quick and clean, or in my sleep wouldn't been truly ideal.

A small glint caught my eye. A small polished metal figurine of a pegasus warrior sat in the dust and rubble, glinting in the moonlight. Stretching out my leg, I picked it up and set it so we were staring at each other. I could only guess that it’d fallen off the war room table during the commotion.

The castle observatory had been our command post since my advisers and officer staff could oversee the entirety of the battle from our perch as well as keep it defended. Well, massive magic blasts aside anyway. The state of desolation it was in bothered me; the stillness, the dust floating in the moonlight. It wasn't the massive amounts of rubble and broken masonry that hit me the hardest though. It was the fact that what had once been a place filled with life and activity, now wasn't. I closed my eyes.

It had happened so fast. The bright yellow light growing brighter and brighter. The crash as the stray blast of magic smacked into the reinforced walls. The entire room shook as we were thrown off their hooves. The gut-clenching groans of the structure as if began to crumble in on us. The screams. Some drawn out. Other cut off far too quickly. I could only stare with wide eyes as I watched my staff try to flee, or as other simply stood there, as I did, resigned to their fates. I remember hearing somepony praying next to me and I locked eyes with Lieutenant Morning Star. Her mouth began to quiver as the prayer died on her lips.

Those eyes haunted me. In that moment, we knew it was too late. Reflected in her eyes was a sadness and fear that I'd never seen before. Never experienced. It wasn’t a fear of death I saw in those two yellow spheres. It was a fear of lost time. Moments she’d never get to have. She’d just had her first daughter, Morning Breeze, three months ago. A cute, precocious little filly I had met once or twice. And as I stared into Lieutenant Star’s eyes, I realized that the young mother likely hadn’t even gotten to hear her daughter's first words or see her first steps. She’d only just had the pleasure of coming to know her daughter. To hold her and feed her; loving her as a mother does her young. The stones fell, and Lieutenant Star was replaced with rubble. The tradeoff was hardly fair.

I sighed much to my body’s protest and rolled the small pegasus token around in my hoof, studying the way the moonlight glistened off it. It seemed strange to me that such a small thing could represent so many lives. I set the small figure down as I laid my back against the helmet the medic had placed under my head. ‘A battle pillow’ he’d called it. I let myself enjoy a wry smile and snorted softly. A sharp pain flared from my chest at that. Damn ribs. Dying wouldn’t suck so bad if I could at least be allowed to have a sense of humor.

My face scrunched up as I suddenly wished I’d gotten the medic’s name. He may have told me, but I couldn’t recall either. Before he managed to get me to calm down and listen to him, I’d been frantically trying to get out from under the broken remains of my war room. Realistically, I knew I was trapped, but adrenaline and fear aren’t rational. Frankly I think the horror of realizing that the blood your sitting in doesn't solely belong to you would drive anypony to the edge. He’d done his best to make me comfortable, but there wasn’t much he could do for the broken ribs and the ever likely internal bleeding. All he could do is offer some dullweed to numb the pain and help send me off peacefully. His surprise showed as his eyes went wide when waved it away with my hoof. I could see that he didn’t understand why. Why I’d choose to face a slow death, tedious as it was. Many of my soldiers were facing or had faced the slow march to the grave. Maybe it was a matter of pride for me, but I would never have my soldiers do what I would not.

A series of bright bursts of light that illuminated the sky sharply yanked me back to reality as thunder rumbled heavily in the distance.

Strange, I looked up at the stars, There’s not a cloud in the sky. I sniffed the air carefully. Don’t smell any ozone in the air eit-oh shit.

My ears flattened against my head. Celestia and Nightmare Moon’s battle was getting really fierce if they were starting to really unleash on each other. Without warning, I felt the earth shake violently. The rubble shifted on me and I felt something pop within me. I howled in pain until I could no longer. I gasped as I stared at the figurine through blurry, tear-stained eyes.

Nopony knew exactly how powerful the alicorns were but right now, I could form a pretty good idea and just wished they would end it already. The world began to look a little brighter, as I noticed the moon started to shine more brightly. What that meant, I couldn’t tell, but it shone with a harsh, sinister light. Then the stars began to fall to the earth. I never could get over how many there were.

My ears drooped as a single thought entered my mind as I tried counting the stars as they streaked down from the heavens. Like the stars, the number of ponies who had died was far more than I would’ve liked to count. Each day the death toll would roll in from each unit. Once in a while we’d never get a report. Those were always the worst. You never knew if they were pinned down and couldn’t get word out, or if they’d been completely wiped out. From my perch atop the castle, I’d watched too many of my forces fall to the Solar army's spears in the last few days. Too many died in pain and agony. Too many good stallions and mares had died for this ground. Far too many sons and daughters, husbands and wives, fathers and mothers.

“Everypony is someone to somepony.” I whispered to myself with a ragged sigh. My mother had told me that when I was a kid. Told me that as so long as I remembered that when dealing with others, I’d always treat them fairly. I glanced back at the silver pegasus on the ground.

“Hey.” I whispered to it.

It stared at me.

“Does all this seem fair to you?”

The little token just sat there. I frowned a little.

“Yeah, me either.” I said despondently as I stared back at the stars.

I never understood why they called it a civil war. It didn't seem too civil to me from where I was. I didn’t want this. I didn’t want to send ponies to their deaths. It’d always been different before when it was just some hydra in the forest. Sometimes we’d lose a member or two but….but this? This was something that I’d never thought to prepare for. When I went through training, the thought of a civil war breaking out was impossible. Yet here we were killing each other. The night sky began blur as a the tears began to fall. I broke down. I could see nothing wrong with a commander weeping over his fallen soldiers and even if there was, I suspect that anypony watching probably wouldn’t hold it against a dying stallion.

“How did it go so wrong?” I asked the pegasus. It only stared back.

It’d been a week since Princess Luna had changed into this Nightmare Moon. I wouldn’t have believed it myself if I hadn’t walked in when it happened. It had taken both my reputation and rank to stop the other guards from attacking her on sight. Looking back, I’m not sure I should have staked my name to defending her like that considering that she then promptly brought about this eternal night. A lot of ponies were rather put out over it. Rightfully so.

A small frown began to play at my cheeks as I looked back at the large silver ball hanging in the sky. I know that as a thestral I should be more excited about an endless night sky, but if I was honest with myself, I kind of missed the sun. That wasn't to say I didn’t love the night, but I missed things like flying through the summer skies at midnight, and feeling the soft heat rising off the ground. It was cool enough to be enjoyable, but warm enough to fight back the chill. I fondly thought of the times when I'd wake up during the day and could hear foals play and ponies laugh as they went about their lives. I hadn’t heard much of either lately. I loved the night, and its quiet beauty, but without the day to contrast and complement its finer pleasures, it just wasn’t the same. It was cold, and dark, and lonesome.

The first time that Celestia and Nightmare Moon met was a complete mess. It all came to a head though, and a decision. While the Royal Guards and the Night Guards technically swore an oath to protect and serve both princesses, having the different guard houses had created a slight bias and rivalry, not to mention each tending to be a little more loyal to their respective princess. It was when presented with having to pick a princess to follow, that loyalty and rivalry quickly became a giant schism between the two forces. I, being the Captain of Luna’s guard, didn't really have much choice in the matter. Captain Iron Oak had just about as much freedom to pick considering he was Celestia's Captain.

My eyes narrowed as I continued to stare at the moon in silence. While I may have chosen Nightmare Moon’s side, I did so with a heavy heart. I bore no ill will towards Princess Celestia or the Royal Guards. Especially the Royal Guards. Many of them were friends and brothers in arms. These were stallions that I’d laughed, ate and drank with, and had been drunk with. I’d attended weddings and foal showers. Many were friends that I had carried through thick and thin as they did the same for me. Then in one evening, they suddenly were my enemies.

I absent-mindedly kicked away a small rock with my hoof that had been nearby. It hadn’t been but a day later the fighting began. New banners rose and were carried into battle. The Solar Army and the Lunar Rebellion rose to meet each other and for the past week we’d been fighting nonstop for dominance over the castle. Barricades went up in the hallways and sectors of the surrounding city were claimed.

Initially when I started taking orders from Nightmare Moon, I’d hoped that I could help pull Princess Luna back to the surface. Hell, the only reason I sided with the Nightmare was on the slightest chance Luna could be brought back. I hoped that I could calm Nightmare Moon down enough and let all that anger subside by being there for her. Then maybe, just maybe Luna could regain control of herself and her emotions. Like I told her long ago, when I was a younger stallion, I’d always be there for her, if not as her trusted Captain, then as her friend. Seeing as how things turned out, I must have been a pretty rotten friend considering her in her current state of violent and mercurial behavior.

I sniffled as a few more tears fell down my cheeks as that sentiment hit me hard. I had failed her. Somehow. Maybe I didn’t listen, though I remember her laying out her fears and frustrations about nopony appreciating her night many times. And every time, I’d hold her and tell her that while those of us who loved her and her night sky were few, we cherished it deeply. I hated seeing her be so self-depreciating. The knife in my heart twisted a little more. When she apparently needed me most, when she was on the edge, I wasn’t there until it was too late.

I turned my wet and bloodshot eyes away from the heavens. Staring at the moon and stars hurt. My breath hitched a little as an uncomfortable pressure built in my chest. Finally a rasping cough, followed by some blood, came pouring out of me as it felt like my side was being split open. From the feel of things, I’d be seeing my fallen troops and friends soon enough. I just hoped that they’d forgive me. Eternity would certainly suck without any friends to share it with.

When the fit subsided, I noticed a pony sitting on a rock a small distance from me, cloaked in a black hooded robe. What drew my eyes the most and ushered an involuntary gulp was the large scythe slung over its shoulders. I spit, trying to get the taste of blood out of my mouth, and lifting my head up from my battle pillow. I felt the cold grip of fear grab my heart as panic threatened to take over. My eyes grew wide as I fought to maintain control of myself. I knew I was dying but, to suddenly be faced with the Grim Reaper....well….. it’s a visage you can’t really prepare yourself for entirely.

We stared at each other in silence for what felt like ages. I couldn’t see Death’s eyes, so I can’t say for certain that it was staring at me, but it sure felt like it. My heartbeat thumped in my ears as the sounds of blood rushing and a dying battle from below were all I could hear. Death sat there motionless; silent; waiting. As the seconds ticked away, I felt myself relax a little and slowly regained control of my nerves. I took a few deep, or as deep as I could manage, breaths and finally I worked up enough courage to ask one little question. A question that held more importance than any other that I had ever asked before.

“It’s that time, huh?”

Initially, the Reaper didn’t do anything. I wasn’t even sure it had heard me, until the Reaper slowly pulled open its robe enough to slip out a nearly exhausted hourglass. I watched as a few more trickles of sand fell at a steady pace as it was set on the ground.

“No. Not just yet.” A soft and gentle feminine voice came from the reaper. I felt my eyebrows raise involuntarily.

“Um,” I started, not entirely how one should exactly talk to death itself, “uh, I’m a little surprised that…” I grasped for words that seemingly would not come.

“Surprised that it’s your time, or that it feels too soon?” The soft voice spoke, sounding like she had had this conversation many times over. It was hardly more than a whisper, but carried such power to it that it reminded me a little of when the princesses spoke.

“Well, no actually,” I started shaking my head softly, “I’m in a warzone. Dying tends to happen more often than nought. Plus,” I gestured with a hoof at my crushed body, “I guess I’ve been expecting you for quite a while now.”

I shuddered as I drew another painful breath. That bit of gesturing had caused me to twist the wrong way. I fought to inflate my lungs against the heavy stone. Still though, a small smile crossed my face after the initial pain subsided. Here I was dying and I still couldn’t help but throw sarcasm in the face of death. Perhaps not the smartest of ideas, but hay, what’s the worst that could happen, I die? I cleared my throat before continuing, “You just sound, well, please don’t take this wrong way, but you sound like a filly.”

Death’s head picked up and in the soft moonlight I could see a soft powder blue muzzle peeking out from the shadow of the hood. Judging from the gentle features of it, I’d say definitely a mare.

“Here you are on my doorstep, and instead of begging and pleading for more time or asking for the answers to life’s greatest questions,” a wry smile spread across her lips, “Your greatest concern is whether or not I’m a mare or a stallion?”

“Well,” I tried to shrug, but only ended up gasping in pain as in disturbed my crushed middle. “It’s not….what….I’d….expected” I panted between breaths.

A soft and gentle laugh filled the room, “Well, I’ll tell you truthfully, I was once a mare.” Compared to her previous irritation, she seemed to be lightening up.

My brow furrowed as I pondered her words. “Wait... what do.... you mean-”

My question was interrupted as a strange whistling noise came from above. I looked up as did Death, searching for the source. Regalia and armor glistening in the moonlight, I saw Nightmare Moon come streaking down. I prepared myself as I covered my face with my hooves and waited for inevitable arrival. I felt the impact more than heard it, as bits of floor rained on me once more. When everything died down, I lowered my hooves and cautiously looked at the smoking crater left from her impact. I couldn’t see much of her from my position; much less so if she was alive or not. Alicorns being the rather tough and immortal creatures they were, I gave her a fifty-fifty shot.

“Nightmare Moon? My liege?” I called to her as best I could but received no answer. I hesitated and gulped nervously. I could always call her by one name that tended to get a reaction. Angering and irritating immortal and powerful alicorns wasn’t exactly my smartest idea. I spared a glance at the hourglass. I shrugged. Well, it didn’t looked like I was going live long enough to regret it.

“Princess Luna…?” The last time I did that she threatened to take my head and put it on a spike. If she decided to make good on that, I suppose I wouldn’t be having an open casket service. Not that could really expect one now anyways.

A pair of slit eyes stared menacingly from out of the crater at me and slowly the rest of her emerged.

Well, I guess that worked. I felt my heart start racing as she continued her silence only to stare at me with narrowed eyes.

I craned my head to look at her as she stepped out onto the floor, towering over my beaten form. A sick smile danced across her lips. A cold chill formed in my stomach. Closed casket it was.

“So this is what remains of my former Captain?” She said, her voice ice to my ears. Then again, I can’t recall her saying anything any way but coldly. She was a stone, cold bi-

“So tell me Captain Crescent,” she spat my title venomously. “Why is it that when I descended I could see my forces are routed and Celestia’s troops securing the castle?”

First, our forces had always been outnumbered four-to-one. The fact that we had lasted this long was amazing. Second, recruiting was a difficult effort. Eternal night surprisingly didn’t go over that well with the general populous. She didn’t give me a chance to remind her though.

“I think Captain, it is because you are weak. I told you to burn down the homes of those in areas we controlled that would not support me. And yet what do you do!? You simply post guards at their doors to keep them contained, or allowed them to leave for the Celestial zone!”

“My liege!” I cried out, “Those homes were filled with families and children. I could not in good conscious order the deaths of those civilians or destroy their homes and livelihoods when they're just trying to stay alive in a damn warzone!”

“YOU WILL WATCH YOUR TONE WITH ME!” The royal voice rolled over me. My weakened and broken ribs cracked and rattled with the concussive force as I winced and groaned.

I hoped Princess Luna was in there somewhere this entire time. I hoped she was watching as I fought against those orders and disobeyed them. I hoped that she was cheering for me that at least she appreciated what I had done deep inside. However, I also hoped that in this moment, she wasn’t watching. That she didn’t see my broken body, battered and useless; the tears that streamed down my cheeks, laying in a puddle of blood, shit, and piss. That’s not how I wanted her to remember me.

She took a few deep breaths as she appeared to calm down. “I think I chose poorly when I let you keep your position,” she said softly, gently caressing my cheek with one of her hooves. “Perhaps it is fortuitous that I found you before you perished so that I may punish you for your incompetence.” She slapped her hoof across my face harshly. The helmet that I had been resting against clattered across the floor, rolling away. One of my teeth came loose in my mouth, which I involuntarily spat out when she pressed a hoof down on my barrel.

I screamed. I cried. Forcefully, the air was pushed from my lungs. I couldn't breathe. My ribs cracked and snapped audibly and my deformed armor groaned. Sharp, jarring pain caused me to thrash as my ribs slowly punctured the skin and stabbed at my organs.

“It is your failure that has prevented our taking of this place.” She said tersely. She kept her hoof there, pushing the breath out of me no matter how hard I tried to suck down more precious oxygen. She was choking me through just her sheer strength. For the first time panic filled my eyes as I stared at Death. I wanted her to just end it all. I couldn’t see her eyes but her mouth was slightly agape in horror; head shaking slowly, disbelieving her eyes.

“Hel...p...me,” I choked out breathlessly as I reached out to her. More pressure was applied. I tried to cry out, but found no breath to do so with. Fire burned in my veins. Ice ran through my bones. My thoughts were coming slower unable to fight through the waves of pain and asphyxiation. I barely registered the wet heat between my legs that signified that I had soiled myself. Again.

“It’s not time yet.” Death whispered to me. Her voice sounded broken as she continued to watch me suffer. She gestured to the hourglass with a pale blue hoof. The sand was flowing quicker, but not quite empty. “I’m sorry.”

Nightmare Moon saw my extended limb and heard my plea. “Help you?” She laughed, not letting her hoof off me. “Who are you calling for? Your precious Luna? Or better yet,” she began to move her hoof in a circular motion, giving new meaning to deep tissue massage. I couldn’t appreciate it though as I was too busy vomiting up blood. At this point Death stood up and began walking towards me.

“Maybe Celestia?” She cackled as she finally removed her hoof from my side. I greedy sucked down the most painful breaths I’d ever taken. Quiet sobs escaped me as I just prayed for that damn hourglass to finish. How I had lasted this long escaped me.

Nightmare Moon brought her head down to my ear whispering, “Celestia won’t be bothering us for a little while.” A huge predatory grin filled my vision. I closed my eyes as I tried to escape the sudden hell I found myself in, willing my body as hard as I could to just fail and die already. “I’d imagine it’d take even her a fair amount of time to crawl out from under a mountain range or two.” I heard Nightmare Moon snort contemptuously and turn around with a sharp clack of her hooves.

A soft nuzzle at my cheek surprised me. I cracked a lid. The light gray eyes of Death met mine. One of her hooves began to rub my back as she lay next to me. “It’ll soon be over,” she comforted me, “It’s going to be alright.” She continued to nuzzle my face and neck. Wherever she touched, I felt my pain subside.

“Thank you.” I mouthed to her. I pointed to the hourglass. The sand was almost done falling.

She just nodded softly. I closed my eyes briefly in contentment in embrace of my angel of mercy. I opened them just in time to see two silver shod hooves being reared above me.

I watched in horror as she brought her hooves done on my extend foreleg. Bones shattered with a sickening snap. Nausea overcame me as I puked up more blood and bile.

The Nightmare's dark laughter filled the room. “You looked like you were getting to be too comfortable there.”

A cool hoof ran through my mane, returning my attention back to Death. She lay there, my bile, blood and urine just passing through her despite the fact that she felt wonderfully solid to me. “Just kill me.” I murmured, my bloodshot eyes staring into Death’s, pleading. I wasn’t sure if it was the pain or delirium setting in, or if I’d actually just watched a small tear drip down Death’s muzzle.

“Hmmm,” Nightmare tilted her head towards me, “Is that a plea for death I hear?” She laughed jokingly, as amusement lit in her eyes. She leaned in towards me conspiratorially, “Do you want to die now?”

Death stared me in the eye compassionately, holding my head in her hooves. She ran one through my mane, caressing my chin as she brought it back. “Be at peace.” Leaning forward, she gently kissed me on the head.

The world began to go black as my eyes drifted shut and everything grew mute. I felt another soft nuzzle against my cheek as a feeling of peace flowed through me and the pain dulled.

“It’s almost time Waxing.” Death cooed, “I’m going to take you home, okay.” I felt one of her gentle hooves rub my back and withers, each pass of her hoof dulling the pain.

The small smile that had been growing on my lips died there as I felt Death suddenly tense up.

“What is she doing?” I heard Death mutter darkly. I tried to open my eyes but found that trying to lift my lids was like trying to lift the stone pillar off of me. I felt Death bolt up off of me. “Wait, NO! STOP!”

My eyes shot open and my broken body wracked. All I knew was pain as something lanced my chest. Eldritch power seared through my veins like liquid fire.

With a wet squelch, I felt something withdraw from my chest. I slumped back against the floor. I felt like I’d just been struck with lightning and yet at the same time, like the entire ocean had just rolled over me. I slowly opened my eyes to the dark visage of Nightmare Moon. Her long, sharp horn was now red and slick as my blood flowed down her leering face.

“Did you think you could escape me? That you could die without my permission?” She growled. “Oh no, my plans for you are just beginning. You get to die when I say so.”

I looked up at Death. I could see fear in her eyes as she kept mouthing ‘no’ over and over again.

Nightmare Moon’s voice drew my attention back. “I’ve just shared with you one final gift. The gift of eternal life.” A wicked grin burst across her face. “From this night, you can never die and you’ll never age. But!” The grin grew and her fangs glinted harshly in the moonlight. “I did not share the gift of my invulnerability or ability to heal. You can still be maimed, or hurt like any other pony. The difference is, you will heal from any mortal wound. You can slowly and painfully regrow whatever I decide to lop off.” She leaned in my face, eyes flashing with malice. “Even your head. So in case you thought you found a little loophole to jump through.” She cackled. “I want you to know that you’re mine to punish however I wish. Forever.”

Suddenly, a blazing streak landed in the room with a resounding boom. Nightmare Moon’s head snapped in that direction, leaving me to my shock. The temperature of the room steady rose as a familiar and yet strikingly different voice filled the room.

“That's enough sister!”

I cowered down behind the rubble pile in front of me, trying to shield myself from the waves of heat rolling off the solar princess. Death lay down in front of me, looking me over. Fear and concern filled her eyes as she held her scythe in her hooves.

“This night has lasted long enough!” Celestia yelled. I couldn’t look at her as she grew blinding. Six orbs suddenly began to float around her and pick up speed.

Nightmare Moon blanched at the sight. “No! No! It’s not possible! You can’t-”

She never finished the statement as she was carried away in a rainbow of light up into the moon.

I watched as the orbs turned to grey stone and fell with several dull clunks to the ground. The Princess sat there on her haunches, staring up at the moon. I saw a rivulet of tears glistening down her face. I felt for the princess. I imagine her fight with her twisted sister couldn’t have been easy, but at the same token, I was relieved it was over.

I turned my head up to see Death sitting over me, her eyes fixated on something in her hooves. I followed her vision with my own. It has my hourglass. Suspended in the top reservoir, was a single grain of sand, stopped in place by a dark blue aura, just simply floating.

A knot started to form amongst the other knots in my stomach as I touched Death’s foreleg and she looked down at me. Trying to steady my nerves, and prepare for the news, I asked, “So, uh, what happens now?”

She unslung her scythe and lifted it up over me. I flinched and closed my eyes as she brought it down.

I expected to feel myself torn from my body. I expecting to feel that sense of lightness and joy again. Instead what I felt was a solid thunk against my neck.

I peeked out of the corner of my eye so see where the scythe had landed. Just inches from my skin, the blade was stopped. Blue energy crackled against the blade, keeping it from piercing my skin. Death’s eyes were wide and her mouth kept opening and closing like she wanted to say something but didn’t know what. Finally, she just sank to her knees.

“I’m so sorry. I’m so, so sorry.” She sniffled. “I can’t.”

It felt like somebody had just dropped another pillar on me. I-I couldn’t die. I didn’t know how to react to that and inside just felt numb. I was trapped in my own body. I must have fallen into one of the rings of Tartarus.

There was a cacophony of clopping hooves coming up the stairwell. A whole squad of Solar Army soldiers came thundering around the corner into the destroyed observatory, immediately spotting the downtrodden princess and me, pinned under the rubble. Several of them immediately leveled their spears in my direction and began surrounding me. Their eyes narrowed and hardened.

“Hey, gentlecolts, don’t worry about me. I’m not exactly going anywhere.” I gestured to my broken legs and the pillar. A small fits of coughs wracked through me, causing me to wince with every spasm as more blood came up.

I wonder if I can run out of it now?

I pushed the thought away and slumped my head against the floor again exhausted. Maybe it was just the kind of day I had, but that pile of puke was starting to get more comfortable. A few of them lowered their spears, certain that I wasn’t in any position to fight or resist. The lead one stepped forward, just passing through Death as she sat there staring at me.

“Waxing, is that you?”

Without moving my head, I shot my eyes his direction. “Yeah, things kind of came crashing down on me here of late.” I said flashing a half smile his direction. I couldn’t help it. Humor is how I cope with things, no matter bad and at this point, it’s about all I had at my disposal. Besides shock. Surely that was going to set in...any second now.

“Only you would be cracking jokes on your deathbed.” The earth pony stallion took off his helmet and gave me small smile of his own kneeling down. Ignoring the puddle of my fluids, he lifted my head and placed the helmet underneath.

“Ah, should’ve known that was you Iron Oak.” It was good to see an old friend regardless of circumstances. After all, he and I had been through training together and been life long friends since. Well, barring this past week’s events of course. “Are you and yours okay?”

Iron Oak turned to the soldier next to him. “Go get a work crew and begin getting him out from under all this.”

My ears turned down and my eyes found something interesting to look at on the floor. “Hey Iron, there’s also a number of other remains trapped under the rubble. I know I don’t have any right to ask, but-”

“Say no more.” He firmly put a hoof on my shoulder but removed it when I flinched. He turned to the subordinate once more, “Make sure to collect the bodies of all dead, Solar or Lunar. They deserve a proper burial.”

The soldier nodded and took off. “Now you,” Iron grabbed the next pony closest to him, “I want you to go get a medical team. Understand?”

“Sir, respectfully, he’s the enemy. Not to mention their leader. And,” the pegasus stallion looked me over. His voice sounded young, like he’d just reached stallionhood. “He doesn’t appear like he’s going to pull through. It’d be a waste of supplies.”

Iron Oak opened his mouth but stopped when I started chuckling painfully. Probably sounded more like gurgling to them though. “Hey kid,” my voice gravelly and hoarse, “I know I don’t look like much right now, but I promise you, I’m not checking out anytime soon.”

I saw Death raise her head at that comment and I just winked at her. She glared at me. I guess she didn’t understand my coping mechanisms. Her lips were drawn tight and her eyes shifted from being angry to disappointment. Okay, so apparently laughing and cracking jokes in the face of Death isn’t a good idea right now and it made me feel like a bit of an ass. Shaking her head, she picked up my hourglass and stood up. Giving me one last sidelong look, she walked through the ponies gathered in front of me and out the door. I was sad to see her go. Even know I didn’t know much about her, she was the closest thing to a friend I had during my darkest "hour" and that meant something to me.

The pegasus soldier gave me a weird look, having thought that I was winking at him, but left to carry out his orders without another word.

I turned back to Iron Oak. “You didn’t answer my question Iron. Are you and yours okay? Did Lily make it through unscathed?” I said my next words cautiously, afraid of the answer. “I know that she was expecting the foal to come pretty soon here.”

He turned at me and I saw some tears beginning to build in his eyes that filled me with dread. When he finally broke the silence, I thought the bottom of my stomach was about to figuratively drop out. I was pretty sure that it literally already had.

“Yeah,” he choked out, “They’re all okay.”

A flood of relief filled me and my heart felt the lightest it had in days. I knew his home was close to where the heaviest fighting was taking place.

“She had gone into labor in the house.” He sniffled and wiped away a tear or two of joy. “It had actually been a couple of Lunar soldiers that heard her cries for help. She was so terrified when they busted down the door and found her on the floor. She thought they were going to kill her when one mentioned she was my wife.” He paused shaking his head and smiled softly. “Instead they called in a stretcher, created a white flag and carried her across the battlefield to my troops before retreating back to their side.”

I couldn’t stop myself of feeling pretty proud of my ponies at that moment.

He continued on excitedly, smile beaming. “She actually gave birth yesterday. Healthy young colt.”

With my last good leg, I clamped it on his shoulder. A few of the soldiers started to sharply lower their spears at me, but I paid them no mind. What did they think they were going to do? Stab me to death? Pfffft.

“That’s good!” I said as I shook him softly. Last year, he had told me how he and Lily had been talking about having a foal for the longest time but had a little trouble with the getting pregnant part. I ran that information by Princess Luna who decided to step in and smooth out that little problem for them and cast a fertility spell on them one night when they were asleep. Luna had never been caught, but I doubted any guard would be able to arrest her for breaking and entering. A twang played across my heartstrings as I realized that she was now gone.

Releasing his shoulder, I cleared my throat, fighting the urge to cough up more blood. “So have you two picked out a name yet?”

“Yeah, we’re going to call him-”

He was interrupted as a work crew stumbled in. “Sir! We report as ordered!”

He wiped his eyes, composing himself. “Yeah, start clearing this rumble out of here. I want Captain Crescent here extracted carefully." His nose wrinkled as I'm sure he caught a whiff of what lay underneath. "He has serious injuries and needs to have medical clean him up and look at him as soon as possible. Then start retrieving the remains of those trapped under here. Understand?”

“Yes sir!” They immediately started breaking out into different roles and set up torches all over the place so they could see what they were doing.

Iron Oak turned back to me, “I’m going to go report into the princess and I’ll be back to see you after the medical team looks at you.”

“Alright brother.” I slumped against the helmet and closed my eyes.

“Oh, and by the way,” I cracked an eye to see his smiling face, “You’re under arrest for treason against the crown.”

"Sounds good."

Snorting, he went on his way. I adjusted the helmet to a more comfortable position when I noticed familiar silver object shining in the torch light. Reaching out, I grabbed the moonsilver pegasus figurine and pulled it close to me. It serve as a reminder and silent witness to everything that had happened tonight.

A strange thought came to head and I sang quietly to myself, “Battle pillow you’re the one! That makes wartime lots of fun!” I chuckled painfully at that which triggered another spasm of coughs and more blood. Deciding I had enough, I closed my eyes as I tried to sleep a little and tune out the sounds of pickaxes and pry bars moving the debris out of the way. Everything hurt.

Chapter 2: Recovery

View Online

Waiting For The End to Come

Chapter 2: Recovery

I stared up at the ceiling, studying the way the stone fit together and how the iron bars fit into the hardened rock. It’d been three days since Nightmare Moon’s banishment. An exhausted sigh escaped me and I turned to the small pegasus figurine I’d convinced the guards to let me keep.

“It feels like it’s been a lot longer than that, doesn’t it?” I asked my quiet companion sitting on the floor a short ways from me. It just sat there, as always. Minutes passed as the silent sentinel stared back at me.

The rattling of keys caused my ears to flick upright. I looked up to see a familiar flowing mane and white coat stepping through the door. She stood on the other side of the bars, looking in at me. There wasn't any judgement in her eyes. No anger nor disdain. She just….was.

“Good evening Princess.” I smiled and bowed my head. “Please forgive me not bowing properly, but,” I gestured loosely at my recovering body and broken legs. “I fear that particular activity is beyond my capability at the moment.”

She smiled softly at that. She looked tired. “If such a basic movement is too much for you, then I suppose that’s fine,” she unlocked the door to my cell and stepped inside, and sat beside my pile of hay. “So how are you doing, Captain Crescent?”

“Please, Princess, I’m not much of a Captain anymore.” I scoffed. “The Lunar forces have been disbanded by now I’m sure.” I scratched my chin. “Suppose that makes me just Waxing now.”

“Very well Waxing, how are you?”

I studied her eyes. I could faintly she some puffy redness around the edges. Didn't take me much of a guess to venture why. I think a lot of crying needed to be done these days lest we all go mad from grief.

“I’m as well as can be expected I guess. Largely thanks to you by the way.”

I couldn't recall how many hours she spent fixing all the damage to my perforated lungs and organs. The doctors and healers all took one look at me and gave up. Said that I was basically dead already. Though to be fair, they weren't far off the mark. After I had sat there for a day, in a far corner, in tremendous pain but still very much alive, until they had the brilliant idea that maybe it was best to fetch the princess after I failed to expire.

When she showed up, she asked about my condition. I might have found the shock on her face as they rattled off my many wounds and broken pieces funnier had circumstances been different. Then she asked me directly the crucial question. 'How I had arrived in my current condition?' For that, I politely asked that I be left alone with the Princess. After all, it was probably best if it was for her ears only. The guards of course disagreed, but after Celestia took one look at me, she sent them away. It was a little insulting when she said I couldn’t hurt a fly much less the embodiment of the sun, but my pride was far from the most wounded thing on the table, so I let it slide. I told her everything that had happened, minus meeting the Grim Reaper herself. I told her about the blast, how I watched my ponies die, Nightmare Moon's torture. How she skewered me, and changed me...somehow. I was no unicorn. I couldn't explain what she did anymore than from what she told me. Needless to say, she didn’t believe me, at least not until she did a sweep of my body with her horn. She grew a look of horror upon her face after that, but took care of my injuries that night anyway; guiding the broken bones where they belonged, magically knitted tissues together. I think it was fair to say that she now knew my in ways I didn't even know myself.

My ears flattened against my head. “Um, Princess, I, uh, I have a question about the whole…” I gestured vaguely at my body. Princess Celestia’s mouth pressed itself into a thin line.

“Immortality issue?” she ventured flatly. I nodded my head. She released a pent up sigh of frustration and weariness. “I have looked into what magic Nightmare may have wrought on you, but I’m afraid I’m no closer to the truth nor have any ideas on what it is or how to break it. Near as far as I can tell, she has tied your life to hers. In what fashion exactly, I can't say.

"There's no telling what secrets Luna learned in the dark." She looked me in the eyes. “As it current stands, you’re stuck like this. The magic involved here is beyond me. I’m sorry.”

My slumped back as I stared at the ceiling as I heard the news. I was hoping that if anypony could figure this out and set things right, it’d have been her. We sat there for a little while in silence as I mulled it over.

“Princess?” I asked quietly. “I suppose there are worse things to have forced on you than eternal life, but,” I sighed, exhausted, “how do you learn to deal with it?”

She raised an eyebrow at me. “Hmm?”

“I mean, you know that you have all of eternity ahead of you.” I reached out a hoof into empty space, as if the distant future was something I could see and touch. “How do you begin to face that?” I turned to her so I could look her in the eye. “How do you know what to do, knowing that it won’t actually matter in the long run. Everything just seems so…..pointless spread out over so much time I guess.”

The Princess studied me a second. “Do you truly feel that immortality is so bad?”

“I…” I faltered. “I don’t know Princess.” I finished quietly. “Sure I’m alive, which is more than many ponies can say so...I guess it isn’t all bad.” I breathed deeply and closed my eyes. “But at the same time, I was almost gone. Just a second more and I’d been out of her control.” A small smiled graced my lips as I recalled the calm, relaxing feel of Death’s hooves comforting me. “I’d been at peace and it...it felt good. Like I had just finished a marathon and could finally relax knowing I had done my best.” I opened my eyes and looked at the Princess. “Then just as soon as I should cross the finish line, I’m suddenly told that there isn’t one. Now I just feel out of place Princess.” I snorted. “Hell, I am out of place.”

A gentle hoof rested itself on my shoulder, and silenced me. “Waxing, I’m not saying that it’s easy. When looking at the big picture, you’re right. What we do today doesn’t make much difference in the coming decades, or even centuries. However,” she smiled warmly at me. “since you asked how I weather the years, remember this. These ponies around us only have today and they make the best of it because it’s all they have. Because of that, I’ll do what I can to make it the best today for them that I possibly can since they have only so few of them to enjoy. Sometimes it’s nicer to mark the time passed by number of lives touched than number of years lived. To view the future as a challenge to make this world better, rather than an endless shuffle on towards infinity. Does that make sense?”

I mulled over her words, tossing my head side to side as I weighed her words. “Kind of I guess. It’s still a lot to get used to.”

She continued to beam warmly at me. “I understand.” A contemplative look overcame her features before she spoke again. “How’s this then? If you ever feel lost, confused or hurt, you come talk to me? Eternity is a long time, and it feels a lot longer if you don’t have a friend to share it with.”

A warm feeling spread through my chest as I realized what she just offered. “Princess, I’d be honored.”

“Please,” she halted me, “Celestia is just fine. After all, I get the feeling we will be seeing a lot of each other over the years.” She flashed me another smile. This one different than any I’d ever seen. Instead of the calm, benevolent one she adopted whenever in the public eye, this one was less perfect, but at the same time, a thousand times more real.

I couldn’t help but laugh softly. Being around her made me feel better. Now I had a little hope that things would be alright. A sobering thought of the future occurred to me though, quickly sapping the mirth from the moment.

“Prin-” I caught myself. “Celestia?” Even if she was extending a hoof of friendship my way and had given me permission to do away with her title, at least in private I imagined, it still felt weird to only call her by her name. “What is going to happen to the ponies that were under my command?”

The light mood that had once been present vanished at those words. She chewed her bottom lip a little. “Many ponies are upset. Farmers lost many of their crops due to the cold and lack of light. Damages from the battle between my sister and I have left the castle in bad shape. Bad enough to the point where we are evacuating it.”

“Evacuating it!? Why?” I was incredulous. Surely the Castle of the Two Sisters could be repaired with time.

“Yes.” She nodded her head sagely. “Even if it weren’t for the fact that there are too many memories here that I’d rather not be reminded of everyday, there’s still too much magic radiating from the surrounding area from the battle. Having two alicorns going all out against each other, with various powerful spells being cast with little regard to restraint tends to leave a lot of loose charge in the air and ground.” Her face grew a little sadder. “Basically, the our emotions and intents when releasing the spell are now permanently etched into the area. The wildlife is more agitated and aggressive. The flora itself in the past the days has grown more sinister and foreboding as it begins to encroach on the city.” She looked around the room suddenly, as if she expected to find roots and vines to come charging from inbetween the cracks of the stones and through the barred windows. Apparently satisfied that no such event was happening, she turned back to me. “Effectively, this land is now tainted with negative magic and emotion. Within the year, I doubt it’d be a suitable capital, much less a good place for ponies to grow and live without becoming affected themselves.

I couldn’t believe what I was hearing, much less that such a thing was possible. Then again, I was learning a lot more about powerful, seemingly impossible, magic lately. “So where is everypony going to go?”

Celestia rolled her neck, cracking it in several spots. “I’ve directed those able to move to head to a new settlement called Canterlot. There, we will rebuild.” She settled down on the ground more comfortably than her previous sitting position. “To answer your original question about your soldiers though, it’s a difficult one. Like I said, many ponies are angry and want to see them punished. Personally, I think there’s been enough blood spilled.” I nodded my head in agreement. Yes, we had technically committed treason against Celestia and the punishment for that was ordinarily exile.

“While I could decree their crimes forgiven, I fear that it may lead some ponies to take matters into their own hooves.” She cleared her throat softly. “I could also banish them or just have them settle somewhere else on their own, but I’m not sure if that’d work any better. The only places I could recommend banishing them to would be Zebrica or Saddle Arabia since they would potentially be more friendly as well as allow them to live in an equine society. Alternatively if your ponies create their own settlement, it might only serve to be a temporary solution. One that segregates a set of ponies from others, or groups all of them one area however, would make it easier for a radical to target them.” She sighed heavily and twitched her tail with annoyance.

I risked placing a hoof on her shoulder and smiled comfortingly. “I think you may be overthinking it. Trust your ponies. Tell them that it is better to show mercy rather than seek vengeance. Before the war, I was always told that Equestria was at harmony. Things have changed but, I feel that we can be again. It’ll take time, and it might be awkward or uneasy initially, but the wounds will heal. Besides, you’re the Princess. If you put your hoof down, and they will are fall in line.”

“You are more wise than you appear Waxing.” She smiled back at me and laughed. "or you are terribly naive"

I snorted and laughed. “Me? Wise? Nah. Princess Luna just trained me up well.” As soon as I said it, it hurt. I glanced to see Celestia’s ears droop a little too.

“Princes-” I caught myself. Old habits die hard. “Celestia, how are you holding up?” She gave me a cautious look and I returned it with a stern one of my own. “I’m not the only one that went through a life changing event that night.”

I watched her fight back the tears threatening to spring forth. I hung my head in shame. I couldn’t bear to look at her like this. Maybe I was pushing too far, but I needed to. I needed to be honest with her. “Celestia. Every one needs some one to lean on and talk to. It sounds strange to me too when I say this, but if you ever need somepony to just listen….I’m here and I-” I took a deep breath. “I miss her too.” She didn’t say anything. If it weren’t for the fact that I could still see her mane flowing out of the corner of my eye, I might have thought she’d left. I gulped as the rest of my nerve threatened to leave me. Maybe I had gone too far. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said anythin-”

A golden shod hoof stopped by lips as I found myself in a warm, but still tender embrace. “Thank you.” Is all she whispered in my ear between a few soft sniffles. I moved my forelegs to return the embrace but froze.

“Can I? Am I taking advantage if I do? Technically, she did hug you first so it would be rude to not to hug her back, right? Ah, screw it.”

I gently returned the embrace and rubbed her back as best I could considering my smaller frame. Judging by the way she squeezed me a little bit harder, I figured I made the right decision and just relished the fact that I might be one of a small group of ponies to have ever hugged Celestia. That also made me feel a little sad if that was true.

Slowly, Celestia pulled away, and sniffled again softly.

“I honestly should probably get going. I unfortunately can not devote too much of my time in one place.”

I nodded. After all, she did have a nation of ponies to look over. There was just one thing though that lingered in the back of my mind.

“Celestia, one last thing, please.”

She nodded slowly.

“I need to find a certain little filly. Her name is Morning Breeze.” I put of a hoof to keep Celestia from jumping in. I could see the questions forming on her face already. “Her mother was an advisor on my staff.” I took a deep breath. My heart weighed heavily in my chest. “Point is, she was killed in action and the father died a few months back to a hydra attack.”

A flicker of recognition sparked in Celestia’s eyes. “Does she have any other family?”

I shook my head. “I don’t know. Lieutenant Star didn’t speak about her family much. If and when she did, I don’t recall those discussions being happy ones. And then on her father’s side, I don’t have a clue where to start.”

Celestia closed her eyes and pondered for a moment. “So effectively she’s orphaned, is what you’re saying.”

My heart raced and my breath ran short as the weight of what I was about to do hit me. I opened my mouth and shut it again quickly. My lips pursed as I inhaled a deep breath to steady my nerves. “No. No I’m not.”

“But you just said you don’t know her next of k-” I cut her off with a hoof again.

“I’ll adopt her.” I watched Celestia’s eyes grow a little wider at my announcement. “Her mother served me well and with distinction. And I watched her die. I watched her die afraid and scared. ” My eyes found the small pegasus figure from the war room. “That little filly hasn’t even finished her first year and now both her parents are gone. I don’t technically owe her mother anything, but…” I looked back to Celestia. My ears drooped as I realized I didn’t know what else to say.

For the second time that night, Celestia put a hoof on my shoulder. “It’s okay. I understand.” She smiled at me. This time though, I think I saw a hint of pride and I perked up just a little. “So what is it you need from me?”

“Well, first I suppose I need to find her. I don’t know where she is, or if she’s been evacuated already. Point is, I have no idea. So that’s the first problem.”

She scratched an area behind her ear with a hoof in thought. “I’ll start with looking around Canterlot. The guards has been thoroughly evacuating the city. Chances are, they’d have found her and put her on a wagon. In Canterlot, I had a tent setup up for misplaced ponies looking for the rest of their family. Chances are somepony will have hopefully taken her there.”

“Hopefully?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.

She smiled warmly, and rubbed my shoulder. “Don’t worry, I’ll find her.”

I eased up a little. If she said she’d find Morning Breeze, then I had no doubt she would.

“So what’s the second problem?” she asked.

A small wry laugh escaped me. “If you haven’t noticed, I’m the captured enemy leader of the Lunar Rebellion. Not to mention, some ponies aren’t too fond of us thestrals to begin with. That combined with my talents singularly revolving around stalking and flying at night, I’m not exactly employable. So I could use a little help on the job front if you have any ideas and suggestions.”

Celestia closed her eyes. “I don’t know of anything off the top of my head, but I’ll let you if I think of anything.” She opened her eyes and looked at me. “Waxing.” She said as she pulled me into a hug. “You are trying to do a good thing here so stop worrying. If you’re serious about this, then you’ll find a way to make it work.”

I nodded my head, her flowing mane tickling my face. A strange thing, her mane. It didn’t feel like hair, but more like a warm waterfall flowing against you, but dry. A waterfall that smelled slightly of roasted vanilla.

Celestia pulled away and gave me a fond nod. “Now I really must be going. Will you be alright?”

“Yeah.”

She left the cell and started to lock the door behind her before chuckling softly. “I don’t suppose you’d try to go anywhere would you?”

I threw her my best ‘try to stop me from trying’ look but ultimately we both knew that I was in need of as much rest as possible. I might not be dying, but broken bones and stitches weren’t something you strain too much.

“Could you send in Captain Iron Oak please?” I coughed. “If you can afford to let me borrow him for a little while.”

She nodded and a fond smile grew on her face just as she passed through the stairwell door. “Certainly.”

I laid back as I waited counting my blessings that Celestia and her forces had won out, strange as that may sound. My gut told me, and it knew from experience, that if Nightmare Moon had been victorious, those taken prisoner wouldn’t be subjected to kind talks, hugs and offers of friendship. Chances were more so that it'd be whippings, starvation and torture. My hoof gently rubbed my chest where Nightmare Moon pierced me. Kindness and mercy would have been in short supply around her.

I exhaled heavily. Thinking about things crushing me, the weight of potential adoptive fatherhood finally began to weigh down on me. Now that I had finally asked, it was real. It wasn’t just a thought or a nice notion anymore.

The sound of keys turning the lock on the door alerted me that somepony else coming in. Sure enough, a familiar stallion opened the heavy dungeon door and walked in and stared at me.

“Waxing,” he started. “I don’t know how you did it, but you must be one tenacious bastard to not be dead right now.” He put a hoof on my shoulder. “The doctors told me that they’d never seem somepony survive with injuries like yours.”

I shot him my most devil-may-care smile. “Yeah, must be or something like it.” Celestia and I had prior agreed that my most recent development should remain a secret. No sense in some ponies trying to seek immortality, especially for some sort of nefarious purpose.

“So tell me, how are……

*****

“….you doing?” Iron Oak asked me as we stared out the door on my new home. It was a small lot, not much more than a single room cottage. But it was enough for me and my new daughter. I looked down at the small bundled filly in my hooves. I certain mixture of pride and sorrow washed over me, but stirred up underneath it all was a sort of excitement. I could only hope to give this foal the uprearing she deserved.

I looked back out at the rising moon, and enjoyed the soft warmth of a summer evening. “I’m doing alright, all things considered. Seriously though, Iron, thanks for everything you and your family have done for me.”

Initially, I couldn’t take care of little Morning Breeze since I was still bed bound for the first month in Canterlot. Fortunately, Iron Oak and his family helped take care of things. The biggest favor that took a lot of stress off me was his wife offering to feed Morning Breeze. That was one thing I wasn’t anatomically capable of taking care of. Fortunately, since she had a foal of her own, she said it wasn’t too much trouble to play wet nurse for me. Morning had stayed with them overnight in case she woke up crying for a midnight feeding. She probably would continue to until she stopped needing to suckle from a teat.

“Hey, it’s all good. What are friends for?” He chuckled. We sat there in silence for a minute or so before he leaned in conspiratorially. “So are the rumors true?”

I cocked an eyebrow at him. “What rumors?”

“Oh you know! The ones about you and Princess Celestia….” He made a lewd motion with his hooves pushing an imaginary mare into his thrusting hips.

“No!” I gave him a push with a hoof, careful not to disturb Breeze too much. “Nothing like that! Where’d you get an fool-brained idea like that?”

He gave me a cheeky smile. “Well, word gets around that you spend a lot of time in with the princess and a good chunk of it in her chambers.”

I rolled my eyes. “Well, I needed a job. Considering I only have experience as an officer and soldier, not to mention the fact that I led the Lunar forces, we both agreed that opportunities to use my talents would be far and few in between. So, taking advantage of my nocturnal nature and prior experience, I sit in her quarters and just keep an eye on the night. Investigate troublesome noises, disturbances and the like.”

The look in his eye told me he wasn’t done teasing my yet. “So you’re saying you do spend the night with Celestia..”

I just sat there shaking my head. “Sure Iron, whatever you say.”

He gave a soft, good-natured chuckle. “It’s good to see you can still retain some of those guard skills. Any word on whether you will rebuild the Night Guard?”

That brought the mood down a little. “No, and probably not anyway. Too much of a bad stigma attached to it right now. That isn’t to say we’ve disappeared entirely. Celestia earmarked a some part of the coffers for former Night Guards to rebuild their lives but many of them are using it as pay while they patrol the night in secret.” I laughed softly. “They told me that even if the service was dismantled, their oaths haven’t expired.”

“That sounds like your guards alright.” He rolled his neck, working a kink out. “Does the Princess know about their unsanctioned operations?”

I snorted. “Of course. We didn’t exactly keep it a secret from her either, and even if we did, ponies being dropped off in front of the stockade, bound up and gagged, wouldn’t exactly go unnoticed.”

“So….she doesn’t mind?”

My ear drooped and I rubbed the back of my neck. “I wouldn’t go as so far as to say that. Her biggest concern is how some ponies would react to them still acting as a force, especially so soon after being the former enemy.”

He nodded. “That’s understandable.”

“However, having them active, even discretely, means that she doesn’t have to assign as many of your guard to night duty.”

“I had wondered why she only asked for two guards to watch the stockades at night, but I guess that explains that.”

I smiled. “Yup.”

“So what happens if one of your guards gets caught?”

I glanced at him out of the corner of my eyes. “What guards?”

He turned his head to the side as he ear tilted in thought before suddenly bolting upright as he caught my implication.

I smiled mischievously.

“Seriously?” he asked.

I nodded once. “Not to say that we’d leave them hanging for long. We’d get them free and make them disappear from the public eye until things calmed down somehow.”

He shook his head. “You are sound more and more like a secret guild or cult.”

I raised an eyebrow at him. “What makes you think the Nocturne herd isn’t already?”

It was his turn to roll his eyebrows. “Just keep them in line okay? You are a headache waiting to happen. You know that right?”

I laughed. “When haven’t I been?”

“True, true." He patted my back. "Well, I’m going to head in. Do you want me to take Morning with me?”

I shook my head. “I requested the night off. I’d like to spend a little time with my-” I looked down at the sleeping bundle, “-daughter.” The word still felt strange in my mouth, but it didn’t make it any less true.

“Understood.” He smiled at the sight of my gently rocking the filly. “For what it's worth, I think you’ll make a great father.”

“You say that.” I wasn’t too certain about that. Heck, fatherhood wasn’t something I had considered to be in my wheelhouse.

“Trust me, you’ll do fine. Don’t worry. And besides, I’ll keep you from screwing her up too much.” He shot me a smirk.

“Ah, shut up go home already. You’re ruining the moment!”

He laughed and headed across the street to his new home. “You have a good one, alright?”

“Good night!”

I watched him disappear inside his home and the night was quiet again aside from Breeze’s quiet breathing. I looked down at her small form as she stirred gently, her small little wings pushing faintly against the soft blanket and a soft warmth filled my heart. We’d be fine.

Chapter 3: Familial Truths

View Online

Waiting For The End to Come

Chapter 3: Family Truths

I opened the door and snuck into the house as quietly as I could. The sun was just over the horizon, casting Canterlot in a glowing haze. The door shut with a gentle click behind me. My hoofsteps thumped dully against the thick wood boards, the subtle smell of oak and pine wafting from the walls as I took a right into the kitchen. In the humble room where the Oak family made and ate their meals, a certain patriarch dressed in golden armor sat at the table; twin trails of ghostly steam rising from the warm cups of coffee before him.

The stallion looked up at me. His eyes bored and tired, still drooping slightly as he took a long draw from his cup. “You know you don’t have to sneak in right?” Iron Oak said, his voice boomed and carried through the small abode, deep and slightly raspy from years of commanding soldiers.

I sighed and slumped down at the table, reaching for the coffee in front of me. “I know, I know.” I said before taking a sip. “Regardless, I’d still err on the side of caution when it comes to accidentally waking the foals up.” I looked around at the freshly built cabinets, filled with the fine Chineigh that had survived both the war and the trip from the Everfree. In the corner, a small wood stove had been installed, now giving off a gentle heat, bringing the room to a cozy temperature.

Iron quickly stomped his hoof solidly against the wooden floor. I jumped at the thunderous crack. Instantly my ears perked up as I cringed and waited for the inevitable sound of crying to come down the hallway.

One....two...three. I counted the seconds until disaster struck, but miraculously, silence continued to reign through the small household.

Iron chuckled as he stared at me with an amused look. “I’m telling you Waxing, those foals could sleep through anything. They only wake up when they want something and that’s it.”

I relaxed in my chair slightly once more, and just hoped my buddy was right about that. While he was confident in the their ability to sleep, he also didn’t have to stick around if he was wrong and could just escape to his duties.

“So how was the night shift, Night Warden?” he mocked, dropping a cube of sugar into his drink.

I rolled my eyes as he used my new title. Celestia had insisted on it since she decreed the Lunar Guard disbanded. Basically I was her confidant, adviser, and liaison to the Nocturne. Most importantly however, I was her friend. Most nights, like last night, I’d simply sort scrolls and reports; write down my viewpoint on certain decisions I felt I had some authority on and chat with her until she eventually fell asleep. Every now and then however, when the stress became too great, or the banishment of Luna would weigh on her too heavily, I’d listen, hugging her and rubbing her back as she cried. Beneath all the power and gold, she was a pony like any other.

“Eh, uneventful honestly.” I flicked my tail and scratched at a phantom itch slightly below my front left knee,

He smirked and raised an eyebrow. “Only you could say that like it was a bad thing.”

I chuckled softly. “I’m not saying it is. It just leaves me with a lot of time to myself to simply just think.”

He raised an eyebrow. “Careful. You think too hard, and you might hurt yourself.”

I glared back. “Ha. Ha.” He simply waved of my sarcasm with a hoof.

“Seriously though, what do you think about?”

I cracked my neck, working out a kink that had developed. “Well, a lot of things really. ‘Will I be a good father?’ tends to come up a lot. I also do a fair bit of wondering about how the future of the Nocturne herd, since I’m now their de facto leader in Princess Luna’s absence.”

He raised an eyebrow at me. “What do you mean? I thought y’all were going to be a secret society of nighttime vigilantes.”

I snorted. “As cool as that sounds, it honestly isn’t ideal.”

Iron put down his cup, giving me a long, hard stare. “Waxing, what are you saying exactly?”

I fidgeted with the cup in my hooves a little. “I’ve just been thinking over something Princess Celestia mentioned to me,” I gestured a hoof towards him. “As you know, she pardoned all members of the Lunar Rebellion and told all of us, that instead of seeking retribution, to forgive and be forgiven.”

I stared down at my coffee while my tail lashed and curled around my haunches. “That didn’t settle well with several of the more outspoken Loyalists and much less so with the families of the fallen.” I rubbed a hoof against my foreleg. “Not that I can’t blame them too much for that. Losing family is hard and sucks, no matter how you shake it. Fortunately, nopony has issued a threat or sought out their own brand of vengeance, but it doesn’t change the fact that the Nocturne may as well be lepers amongst ponies. When we are seen, we get the evil eye at the very least. But being jeered at, dealing with flat out rudeness, or being forced to dodge the occasional thrown object aren’t uncommon. Personally, the worst is when I’m just walking about and a mare breaks down crying at the sight of me.”

“Wax, I think you’ve rambled off a little,” Iron cut in. “What did the princess say that has you thinking so hard over it?”

I regarded him for a second. “I need you to keep in mind that when she said this to me, it had only been a few days after combat had ended, and I think she’s hardly given it a second thought since then.”

“Wax,” his gaze bored into me. “Either spit it out, or keep it under your hat. But you aren’t going to kill me with suspense.”

I took a deep breath and a small sip of my coffee before continuing. “She told me that she was contemplating sending us to form our own settlement elsewhere in Equestria.”

Iron stared at me for a minute, cogs turning in his head as his brow furrowed in confusion. “So, let me make sure I got this straight, you’re going to take the entire herd, lead them to some plot of land, go start your own settlement just for thestrals? Just pick up and leave?”

I shook my head slowly. “Not exactly. I don’t want really want to go that far.” I stole another sip of the bitter drink in front of me, relishing in its ability to stave off the weariness that had been weighing on me. “That said however, I don’t think the idea is entirely flawed either. Clearly, me and my ilk aren’t exactly the most welcome around Canterlot.” I propped my head on a hoof. “It might be good for some of the thestral herd to get away, you know? To be able to start their own lives away from the fallout of the war.” I gestured vaguely to the vast reaches of Equestria. “The ponies out there don’t know all the details of the civil war. They didn’t live it! To them it’s just a story, or a piece of history that happened! And they sure as hell don’t wake up hearing the screams of the dying or the horrible silence of the dead in the middle of night! It could be a fresh start for some!”

He raised a solemn eyebrow. “I'm sorry, a civil war? Is that what we’re calling it?”

I slumped down in my seat. “I suppose. Even though it lasted a week, I certainly don’t no what else to call it” I stared out towards the Everfree, studying the dark treeline. It felt strange that I had lost so many ponies to defend my part of the city, just to abandon it so quickly. It all just felt...like a waste; empty and hollow. “It seemed much longer than that, didn't it?”

Iron nodded his head a few times, staring off in the past. A quiet “yeah” was all I got from him. We had aged in ways our bodies could never show.

After a few moments of silence, Iron came back to the present. “So you were saying something about moving away.”

“Not me. I’m staying here,” I explained. “I’m just saying that if some of the others want to pursue their lives elsewhere, they should. It could be better for them.”

He cocked an eyebrow. “Are you sure?”

“I don’t know!” I threw my hooves up exasperated. “Maybe? My hope is that by sending as many families to other parts of Equestria, those that are willing to go at least, that they can raise the foals in an environment where every day the parents aren’t reminded they had to end lifelong friendships at the point of a spear or learn that a pony that they had once called brother had died!” I shouted, voice cracking slightly. “Or they couldn’t pay their damn respects at the funeral because they happened to be on the wrong damn side!”

I slammed my hoof down into the table as tears began to well up in my eyes. My chest seized and my barrel shook as I choked on a series of shuddering breaths. The noise reverberated through the small house and fortunately, Iron continued to be right about the foals being able to sleep through everything. I looked down as something warm and wet soaked my hoof. My coffee was now spilled all across the table and a small gash bleed from where the shattered mug had cut me when I accidently smashed it.

“Wax?” Iron asked as he started wiping up the mess with a rag in one hoof and pulled me into a hug with the other. Tears and snot marred the shining surface of his breastplate. “This is about Bronze Helm’s ceremony yesterday, isn’t it?”

I nodded my head a little and Iron hugged me closer, rubbing my withers. Bronze’s wife had made it exceedingly clear that only Loyalists were allowed to attend. I and Iron had served with him on the eastern front repelling a force of griffon invaders. The stallion had saved my life there. I hadn’t seen some griffon bastard swooping down on me, but Bronze had. He came galloping and full speed, and knocked me to the ground while digging the butt of his spear into the ground where I had been standing. The griffon couldn’t stop fast enough, and fell chest first on the spearhead, sliding three quarters of the way down its shaft.

Finally my breathing came back to normal as the sharpest pain of my grief passed. Iron got up silently, and trotted over to the linen closet. I lifted my bleeding hoof up to my face and sucked at the wound, cleaning it up a little with my tongue. The copper-iron taste of blood played along my tongue and fangs. My eyes reflexively narrowed a slight bit as predatory urges started to rise. My fangs weren’t just for show, and meat wasn’t an unfamiliar meal choice in the Nocturne. Certain the wound was clean enough, I pulled my hoof away. Iron returned and hoofed over a clean rag for me the apply to my wound.

“Thanks.”

He continued to stare at me concerned, but nodded his head. “Will you be okay?”

“Yeah. It’s largely superficial.” I glanced at the slice.

“I wasn’t talking about the bloody hoof Wax.”

My ears flickered. There was no real use in lying.

“...I’m not really okay. I mean I’m not doing poorly either, it’s just sort of…” I sighed. Emotionally, I was exhausted. I wasn’t exactly sure how to explain everything I was feeling inside or all the thoughts in my head. All of it circled back to the big four in my life: the war, the recovery efforts, immortality, and fatherhood.

I stared at the table in front of me. “I don’t know Iron.” I took a deep breath, calming myself down. “There’s a lot to deal with and I don’t know how to sort it all out.”

I watched as he walked to the cabinet and retrieved another cup and refilled it with coffee.

“Well.” He set down the fresh cup in front of me and sat down. “We have the rest of our lives to do that.” He took a long sip from his cup. “And if you want to get some of it off your chest, I’ll be here to listen. And if you want to sit there and ponder over it until you reach some sort of enlightenment that allows you to make sense of it and move on, that’s fine too.” He squinted out the window at the rising sun. “The point is, what’s done is done and we can’t change that. We also can’t change the actions of others, only our own.”

I chuckled emptily. “You make it all sound so simple.”

He gave a small smile. “Sometimes it can be.”

I weighed what he said in my mind before asking, “Do you ever feel guilty?”

He cocked an eyebrow at me. “Guilty?”

“Yeah. For surviving when others didn’t.”

He stared at me, visibly weighing his words. “No. I guess not.” He stated bluntly. “I know I feel guilty over certain calls. I feel guilty for having to kill some of my friends. But for surviving? No. I got lucky. I had as much a chance as dying as the rest of them, but just managed not to. Somehow.” He stared at me, studying my face. “Since you brought it up though, I’m guessing you do?”

Even though he worded it like a question, it wasn’t much of one. “Yeah, Iron. I do. There’s not a day that goes by that I don’t think ‘I shouldn’t be here.’ or a passing thought of who I’d trade my life for.” I looked at the wall, as if I could see Breeze through it. “I’d trade places with her mom in a heartbeat.”

“Hmmm.” he murmured, and finished his coffee. “Be careful with that line of thinking. It’ll swallow you up. And don’t go getting any funny ideas about suicide or consorting with some sorta necromancer, thinking you be doing some kind of an honorable deal. The fact is you’re alive and that little filly has a father and that’ll just have to be good enough.”

I snorted. “If you say so.”

“I do say so.” He stood up. “Now I have to get to the Royal Compound, but if you need me to knock some sense into you throughout the day, you know where to find me. Alright?”

I gave a half hearted chuckle. “I’ll be sure to stop by if I do.”

He came over and engulfed me in a hug. “Seriously though brother, you are needed here and I’ll listen to anything you have to say, but just promise me that you’ll let that train of thought go. Guilt will get you nowhere and you should find some sort of closure before that shit eats you up.” Suddenly I felt my lungs expand as he released me. “Also next time you decide to adopt a foal, find your own wife first. I didn’t intend on sharing mine.”

With that he was gone and the muffled crackling of the burning wood from the stove filled the room.

I just sat there, staring at my steaming cup. As much I knew Iron was right. Guilt would do nothing but eat away at me. I didn’t have some sort of savior complex where I thought I could save everypony, but by the same token... I wished I had been able to save more. I sighed and shook my head. Reaching forward, I took a swig of my coffee, before spitting it back into the cup. I don’t know how long I’d been there, but apparently long enough for my drink to get cold.

I stood up and stretched, marveling at how good it felt to hear my spine pop and to feel the built up tension melt away around the surrounding joints. Despite what the recruiters might say, guard duty was hard on the body and if you performed a lifetime of it, you were bound to feel the wear and tear. Knees, hips, back and shoulders were the big ones to go.

Any feelings of guilt left unsettled in my mind, I pushed aside. I put on my ‘dad’ face and strolled deeper into the house. Thoughts such as those had no place around my daugther. I could always brood about them later when I went on duty. I stood outside the wooden door that separated me from Breeze, staring at the waving grain of the wood. Taking one last breath, I pushed it open quietly and peeked in the dimly lit room.

Against the wall furthest away from the window were two cribs and collapsed on a pile of bedding was Sunflower, Iron’s wife. She was an attractive earth pony mare, but judging from the ragged appearance of her dark yellow mane and the bags under her resting eyes, taking care of the two foals was taking a toll on her. I tip-hoofed over to her side. Picking up the edge of a blanket in my mouth, I draped it over her, carefully as not to disturb her precious moments of sleep. A soft smile came to my lips. Sunflower had been my savior and ally when it came to caring for Morning Breeze. She had taken me from a “hapless fool in over his head" and whipped me into shape, teaching me the basics of foal care. She’d also generously taken over wet nurse duties since, well, I wasn’t exactly 'equipped' for such a task.

Turning my attention from the sleeping mother, I found myself at the side of Morning Breeze’s crib. Her soft snores rose up in an adorable fashion as she gently stirred; her tiny wings barely fluttering against her sides, instinct already looking to lift her in the air.

“Hey beautiful,” I whispered to her softly, combing a hoof through her soft, yellow mane. “You didn’t give poor missus Sunflower a hard time last night did you?”

Her continued snores and a small gurgle from her belly were the only response. I snorted and gave a muffled chuckle as I lifted her out of the cradle. I wrapped her in my wings and supported her tiny frame in my left foreleg. Sitting down on my haunches, I rocked her to and fro; slowly as Sunflower had shown me once. She had explained that the gentle, repetitive motion helped to soothe and comfort the young and since little Breeze didn’t hardly stir during the transfer, continuing to sleep soundly in my embrace, Sunflower proved once again to know what she was talking out. Iron Oak was lucky to have her for a wife.

I looked down and nuzzled my daughter’s head, smiling whole time. In that moment, I was somewhere I never imagined I’d be and I couldn’t be happier. Fatherhood held a special, natural magic to it, and it was the greatest and most fulfilling burden I’d ever bare. Breeze weighed so little in my embrace, and yet so much at the same time. Almost as if I could feel the weight of her promise and the many years she’d live, going forth to make her mark on Equestria. My eyes grew moist as I cracked a wry smile. I held part of the future in my hooves, and as far as I was concerned, she was the most important bit, and I’d boast it to anypony that'd listen.

I never had really seen myself as being a father. Family wasn’t exactly something I had, and never saw myself starting. The Guard and Nocturne were as close as it came for me. My parents had died when I was young. My mother passed birthing me, and my father passed a few years thereafter. Depending on who I asked about his death, he had died from a variety of things. Heartbreak, sickness, an imbalance of the humors. I had heard it all. Regardless of what the elders told me, I still remember trotting in the front door after he’d sent me out to fetch some berries by myself. I’d felt so important and proud that my father trusted me to go off by myself. I’d picked a whole basket, minus the ones that didn’t survive my snacking. I burst through that door, ready to show him how good and responsible I was and that for once I wasn’t as useless as he said I was. Instead I found him dangling from the rafters, one rope pinning his wings to his sides, and another wrapped around his neck, his lifeless eyes peering down at me, judging me, one last time. To this day, I still blame the rope that killed him. Heartache and humors be damned.

After that I was raised by the Nocturne village. A few months in one home, and couple in the next. That was just the way it was to help keep the burden from overwhelming any one family. I wasn’t treated badly or anything. For the most part, I had a good foalhood. I just didn’t exactly have anypony I called ‘mom’ or ‘dad’. Breeze suddenly shifted in my wings, turning fitfully, shaking me from my memories.

I quickly resumed the gentle swaying, and, sure enough, she settled back down. A little whine of contentment escaping her. It was official, she was the definition of adorable.

A pang of fear gripped my heart. “Will I be a good father for you?” The question came unbidden to my mind. She stirred and snuggled closer to my chest, settling into the thicker, softer tuft of my coat that covered my chest. I couldn’t help but smile, my fears assuaged for now.

I couldn’t say how long I sat there, but it was long enough for my right hind leg to fall asleep. Carefully rising to unsteady hooves, I walked out of the room, leaving through the kitchen, and out the front door. I stopped in the house’s shadow cast by the morning sun. Far up above us, on the side of the mountain, the foundations of the new capital and palace could be seen being built in the morning sunlight. Celestia, Iron Oak, and I had all agreed that the new capital needed to be somewhere that could be defended easily, and should use the terrain as a means of natural defense while we bolstered the ranks of the guard. We’d lost many of our experienced members and leave it to Celestia to come up with the idea of building an entire fortress off the side of a mountain. Initially, Iron and I had laughed. At least until she lit up her horn and carved a huge swath of solid rock off its face, leaving behind a flat surface to build from and exposing the caverns beneath. That shut us up and I now carried a much greater respect and fear for her, beyond what I already had.

I shielded Breeze’s face from the sun as I walked across the street into my own small home, and shut the door gently. The coffee I had shared with Iron was starting to wear off, and I knew I’d be due for bed pretty soon if I was to be up by mid afternoon. Thankfully, Breeze was still young enough that she mostly slept, and so she ordinarily wasn’t a problem except when she wanted to eat. In which case, it was a quick trip across the street to Sunflower and back.

I walked back to my bedroom and laid her down in the crib next to my bed. She fussed slightly at suddenness being removed from her warm thestral-wing cocoon but quickly settled down when I introduced a soft blanket to her which she snagged instantly and curled up in. I laid down on my bed and just watched her rest.

I wasn’t entirely sure how our schedules would work out as she grew. I was mostly nocturnal whereas she, being a healthy pegasus, would end up being diurnal. Effectively, the only bits of overlap for the two of us the really see each other would be the mornings and evenings. Also the matter of the fact that she seemed to spend more time over at Iron Oak’s household than mine weighed pretty heavily on me. I understood the necessity of it. I didn’t have a wife, much less anyone but Sunflower that was willing and capable of nursing Breeze. The only other mare I had any sort of familiar relationship to was Princess Celestia, but the thought of asking her to nurse my adopted daughter just seemed…

My face contorted as my brain tried to comprehend that particular hypothetical. Not only would it feel inappropriate considering the private and personal nature of nursing a suckling foal, but also question of whether Celestia could even perform such an action. Common sense and biology told me that she was like any other mare and had all the same...parts. I shook my head rapidly, trying not to imagine the princess’ 'undercarriage'.

Despite rationality saying that Celestia, in all likelihood, was capable of nursing, my sense of awe that surrounded the mare prevented me from fully believing that she was like the rest of us mortals. I scrunched up my face as it occurred to me that I wasn’t exactly amongst the rest of pony kind in that regard anymore either.

“What the hell do I even consider myself?” I scratched my head painfully as I tried to describe my current state on the spectrum of mortality before finally giving up.

“The point is, for the sake of argument, even if Celestia could nurse a foal, who’s to say that the simple act of doing so wouldn’t give the foal some strange Alicorn strength, or talent, or something?” I facehoofed. It was a stupid idea.

Abandoning that train of thought, I settled into sheets, determined to get some rest before anymore strange ideas rolled through my head. Rolling to my side, I stared at Breeze dozing one last time before closing my eyes.

*****

Five years later

*****

“Hey daddy! Are you home!?”

I rustled in my sheets as Breeze’s voice shouted through the house. I swear it felt like I had just finally fallen asleep.

“Daddy?” she called out again.

I sighed as I drug a hoof across my face. Last night had not been kind. Ever since the completion of the castle and the surrounding city, the entire population of what was now being called old Canterlot had made the transition here. With such a large influx of ponies came a lot of paperwork for Celestia. Taxes, census data, petitions, titles and deeds. All of which flowed upwards.

The most irritating part were the complaints. It felt like half my job, currently, was about sifting through and separating out the genuine issues from trivial matters. For instance, some mare wanted the Princess to shift the angle that she raised the sun so that it didn’t disturb her rest in the mornings when it shined through her newly installed stained glass windows. I’m not saying I hate the more monetarily endowed of the population, but they sure seem to have a way of evoking certain emotions.

The room shook as my bedroom door practically exploded off its hinges and a light blue-coated blur of energy came barreling in, tackling me on the bed.

“DADDY!” I felt, more than heard, the small intruder scream into my chest as two tiny forehooves wrapped no more than a quarter of the way around my barrel.

Lazily, I wrapped my hooves around Breeze, giving her a gentle squeeze. I slowly opened my eyes to find her blurry, smiling face staring at me with childlike joy and excitement. I found it impossible to be annoyed or angry at her honest and innocent enthusiasm. That didn’t mean I wasn’t going to play it up a little.

“Hey, little one,” I grumbled, trying to sound as worn and tired as possible, which wasn’t that much of a stretch.

She immediately jumped off me and to my right side. I felt her bury her head against my side and try to roll me off the bed and onto my feet. I had to bite my tongue to keep from laughing at the sight of her struggling as her four little legs strained and shook from the effort, sliding and dragging the sheets every which way behind her.

“Come on! Get up!” she grunted. “Today you promised that we’d go when I got home, and now I’m home! So come on!”

I shot my right wing out from under the covers, sweeping her off her hooves and scooping her into its folds. Successfully wrapping her up, I held the cocoon against my belly, where I could hear her squealing and laughing as her little head pushed itself out at the top where she looked up at me with her big eyes full of joy.

“Oh I promised something, did I?” I teased. “You’ll have to remind me, because I can’t seem to recall anything of the sort.”

Now that was a lie. I knew exactly what she was talking about, and to be honest, I was looking forward to it myself.

She gasped adorably. “You promised that you’d take me flying with you! You promised!”

I stroked my chin in a thoughtful manner as I peered at some abstract point above my head. “Are you sure? I still can’t recall anything like that”

She playfully smacked her hooves on my stomach, or at least as best she could, all things considered. “Yes!”

“Hmmm.” I continued to keep up my charade. “Well if you say so…”

There was an excited intake of air, and I peeked down to see her face light up like she’d just been given the greatest gift in the whole world.

“Well come on, let’s go!” she vibrated vigorously with an energy that only the young seemed to possess.

Smiling, I nuzzled her forehead and kissed it. “Alright honey.”

I unfolded my wing and, in a manner that made me question if she was capable of teleportation, she disappeared out the door.

“Yaaaaaaymydaddyisgoingtotakemeflying!” could be heard at a much greater volume than indoor etiquette strictly allowed as she tore down the stairs to the front door.

I shook my head and rolled out of bed, stretching a few of my more tired limbs. Breeze was at an age where every pegasus, thestral or winged creature, I’d imagine, wanted to experience the open air, but found their wings not quite yet suited to their desires. The first flight was always the most memorable, and the most sacred of memories when it came to flying. The first spike of adrenaline as you leave the ground. The feeling of the wind through your wings. The rush of wind in your ears. The comfortable chill of the breeze through your coat. I couldn’t think of a better gift to give Breeze on her birthday, nor one she’d cherish as much.

I trotted down the stairs, finding her bouncing at the door.

“Lehsgo-lehsgo-lehsgo-lehsgoooo!” she chanted, smile spanning from ear to ear.

“I’m coming,” I laughed softly. “And it’s not like you can leave without me, you know.”

I couldn’t blame her. I’d be excited too. Regardless, that little reminder seemed to get her to calm down a wee bit as we stepped out of the house and onto the cobblestone. Sunflower waved to us from across the street.

I waved back as she returned to tending her garden. So far we were the only two homes on this street, having elected to live close to the face of the exposed mountain side. Many ponies wanted the novelty of living close to the edge so they could stare out over Equestria. As a thestral, I understood the appeal, but Iron Oak’s and Sunflower’s earth pony sensibilities weren’t so keen on it and wanted to stay as far away from the ledge as possible. Having no wings themselves, I could understand that. Plus there was the concern of the foals possibly getting a little too adventurous for their own good. So here we were, no more than a stone's throw away from the palace, in our own little cul de sac.

I locked the door behind us and knelt down next to Breeze.

“Are you ready, birthday filly?”

I received a vigorous series of nods.

“Well then climb on,” I laughed and extended a wing to the ground.

Her small hooves scampered up my side as she settled in, straddling my back. Her forehooves wrapped themselves around my neck as far as they could reach.

“Ready for takeoff?” I asked, shifting my weight and getting a feel for how secure she was. Satisfied she was safe and not going to interfere with the movement of my wings, I stood up.

A soft, near imperceptible whimper greeted my ear.

“Oh,” my ears perked up. “What’s wrong?”

She didn’t respond immediately, but after a few seconds I finally heard her whisper, “What if you drop me and I become a pegasus pancake?”

If it weren’t for how sincere she was, I might have started laughing at the sheer cuteness of how she said the phrase ‘pegasus pancake’. Fortunately, I had years of guard experience to help me keep a straight face.

“Honey. Breeze.” I peered at her out of the corner of my eye, “I would never drop you. And even if, by some chance, you slipped off my back, there isn’t a force in Equestria that would stop me from catching you, okay?”

“Okay,” she replied. She didn’t sound any more confident than she had a minute ago, but I felt her heart rate coming down as my words seemed to calm her nerves a bit. “Promise?”

“I promise.”

She grit her teeth and nodded her head. “Okay. I’m ready.”

I tensed my rear legs in anticipation for takeoff. “Here we go!” I shouted and jumped into the air, my wings surging forward and down in strong beats. She squealed and her grip tightened as we rose and picked up speed.

“Doing okay back there?” I shouted over the wind.

She nodded her head into my withers.

I glanced back over my shoulder to find her with her eyes shut tightly and head buried in the base of my mane. I slowed down to a hover and nudged her with my nose.

“It helps if you open your eyes sweetie.”

Slowly but surely, she peeked out around my neck. An audible gasp sprung from her lips as she stared with amazement at the sight of clouds, so close she could touch them, and how small the ponies of Canterlot looked as that filed through the streets below us. A huge grin plastered itself on her face as the earlier vestiges of fear melted away.

Taking that as a cue, I sped up a little threw in some wide banking turns that soon had her laughing and giggling all the while. Her little wings propped themselves open, and she shrieked with joy as the wind caught them, tickling her primaries and down. We looped and glided and banked long into the twilight hours. I don’t know how long we were up there, but the sun was a hairbreadth above the horizon when I decided to take a break. Seeing a good sized cloud, I landed softly.

“So what’d you think?”

“That was the coolest thing ever!” she shouted, her forehooves waving in the air as she stayed perched on my back.

“I’m glad you thought so,” I chuckled and knelt down into the cloud. I tossed my head. “Hop off.”

She cautiously dismounted, unsure of the white fluffy substance beneath her hooves as she gingerly made contact. Discovering it to be solid enough to support her weight, she leapt off, giggling as she kneaded the material beneath her hooves, enjoying the soft but firm feel of it. I sidled up next to her on my knees, tucking her closer to me with my chin.

“Happy birthday, Breeze.” I kissed her on the top of her head as she leaned into me, nuzzling the underside of my neck.

“Thanks daddy! I love you! You’re the best daddy ever!”

I just smiled as a warm feeling spread through my chest. “I love you too, sweetie.”

We snuggled for a little bit while I cooled down and she continued to play with the small wisps of cloud she was able to bat around.

“So, what did you do today in school?” I asked causally. Honestly, school was kind of a glorified daycare for parents, not that I was going to complain. The only curriculum that was truly covered taught basic stuff like reading, writing, simple math, and a bit of history. The teacher just gave the students the essentials for everyday living in Equestria. ‘School’ was an excuse to allow foals to socialize with ponies their age until they discovered their talents and could find apprenticeships.

Instead of her usual excitement, I felt her shrink down into a ball, going from the happiest filly in the world to something less so. “Breeze? Is everything okay?”

“Kinda,” she said demurely.

I raised an eyebrow at that. “‘Kinda’? What do you mean by ‘kinda’?”

“Weell,” she started, sniffling. “Today we had to draw our families, and some of the colts in the class started making fun of my drawing.”

My heart skipped a beat as I found myself wishing I hadn’t asked. My hackles raised as some sort of sixth sense told me where this conversation was heading. Regardless, the subject was open, and there was no shying away from it now. I took a deep breath as my ear flattened against my head. “So why were they making fun of your drawing, sweetie?”

“They....they said you weren’t my daddy, and I wasn’t your f-filly because we don’t look anyt-thing alike!” She started to cry. “That y-you were a b-bat pony and could-dn’t have a pegasus f-filly like me!”

I drew her closer with my wing and nuzzled her gently as she continued.

“A-and then they started a-asking why I didn’t d-draw my mommy and w-where she was!” She wailed. “And I didn’t know!”

“Shuush. It’s okay honey. It’s okay.” I pulled her into my hooves and rocked her gently. Deep inside the ice in my veins grew colder, whereas the raging heat of my anger was starting to rise. “So did the teacher step in or something while all this was happening?” I measured my tone carefully. I needed to be as comforting and supporting as possible right now.

She shook her head as snot dribbled from her nose and matted my coat. “No. She had to go get Lock Heart out of the tree because he was too scared to climb back down. Anvy saw the whole thing though and told them to knock it off, but they didn’t listen.”

As much as I hurt for my little filly right them, I did feel a small surge of pride to hear Iron Anvil, Oak’s son, was on the path to growing up to be a good stallion. And possibly got his father’s streak for protecting the little pony.

“So what happened after that?”

“They said some mean things about you being a –” she cringed down. “A vampony,” she whispered, as if it was the worst possible word she could say. I wasn’t exactly fond of the phrase myself, but the rumors weren't entirely unfounded. “Then Anvy warned them one more time to go away. Instead they shoved him and told him to get lost.”

“How’d that go for them?” I asked, calming down some. At least somepony had my daughter’s back.

She seemed to brighten up a little at that question. “Well, it wasn’t exactly fair since there was three of them, but he hit two of them pretty hard before their friend got a shot in.”

I chuckled softly. Definitely in his father’s hoofsteps. “Sounds like he did well enough, don’t you say?”

She nodded. “Yeah.”

“So happened next?” I asked.

“Miss Golden Rule pulled them apart. Then after she sent them all off to separate corners to cool off she pulled me aside and told me not to pay attention to what those colts had said and that you are my dad as much as Uncle Oak is Anvy’s dad.”

“She’s right you know,” I said and draped a wing around her.

“So why do we look nothing alike, and where is mommy?” she asked, looking up at me.

I cringed internally. This was not a conversation I wanted to spoil her birthday with. I wouldn’t lie to her though. If the teasing was starting already, then she needed to be prepared with the truth before somepony else used it against her.

“Breeze, listen carefully.” I started. I felt her settle more comfortably and give me her undivided attention, letting her runny nose and tears drip down my chest.

“Family doesn’t include just who you share bloodlines with or who you happen to be related to. It encompasses all those you care about and share the tightest of bonds.” I lifted up a hoof and began wiping away some of her tears with a little piece of cloud. “I once heard it said that ‘friends are the family you choose’, and I believe that’s true. I consider Iron Oak my brother, even though we both came from different parents. You don’t have to share an ancestor to be family.” I nuzzled her dried cheek and kissed her delicately on the nose. “Does that make sense?” I spoke gently.

“Yeah, I guess so,” she said with a tiny smile and another sniffle.

Here came the hard and delicate part. I took a deep breath and flicked my tail. “Well, that's not the only way to expand your family either. Do you know what it means to adopt?”

She narrowed her eyes in confusion, and shook her head.

“Celestia help me,” I pleaded mentally. “I don’t want to do this tonight.”

“It is when a grown-up pony decides to take somepony in, typically when they are a foal, as a son or a daughter. To raise them as they would their own. To love them and care for them. To take a stranger and accept them as blood and kin.”

The shock on her face almost paralyzed me as she started connecting the dots. “I am still your dad, and you-” I squeezed her a little tighter. “-are still my little filly.” I couldn’t stop myself from tearing up. “And nothing can or will ever change that. I will always be there for you, and I will love you always. From the bottom of my soul.” I cupped her chin and looked her in the eyes. “And don’t you ever doubt or forget that, okay?” I kissed her forehead. “I chose you for a daughter, and it was the best decision of my life.”

She smiled through her own tears. “So...I’m adopted.”

I nodded my head. “Yes honey.” Damn those colts for forcing my hoof. “Does that bother you?” I asked cautiously.

She paused and cocked her head thoughtfully. My heart froze in fear. Suddenly she jumped up and gripped my neck tightly, nuzzling it with all the affection she possessed. “No. You’re still my daddy.”

Tears of joy filled my eyes as I pulled her tightly to my chest. “Always Breeze. Always.”

*** **

A week had passed since the little revelation on the cloud and Breeze had taken up a strange sort of pride in the fact that she’d been adopted. I wasn’t exactly sure that was how ponies were supposed to feel about that, but as so long as she was happy, looking on the bright side, and still drew pictures of me titled “best dady evr!” with little stars and sparkles, I wasn’t going to stop her. Correct her spelling maybe, but never stop her.

With as much pride and celebration she took in our forged bond, she also took an active interest in asking questions about my family.

“So you were adopted too!?” she shouted across the dinner table. Bits of salad sprayed everywhere, including in my own plate, where I had added some grilled up bits of chicken. While I could enjoy meat, I made sure to keep all things flesh away from my daughter’s plate.

I deadpanned as I began picking out the half chewed bits of lettuce and spinach that had landed on top. “Sort of honey. I was raised collectively by the community. I wasn’t ‘adopted’ in the sense that you are.” Satisfied that my dinner was no longer seasoned with half chewed leaves, I took a bite, savoring the crunchiness of the fresh leaves with the tender, rich flavor of the chicken. Swallowing, I continued. “I didn’t have somepony to really call my parents growing up.”

Her excitement died down. “Oh.” She took a small nibble of her meal, crunching down on a carrot she had picked out. “Sho, ‘id ew evah new er actool perants?”

“Honey. Please don’t talk with your mouth full. Chew it with your mouth closed and swallow, then try again,” I reprimanded. I understood her question, but she needed to learn some manners, and I needed to think about whether I really wanted to discuss my bastard of a father.

She swallowed loudly. “So did you ever know your actual parents?” She asked again.

I mulled over my response a second more. “I never met my mother. She apparently passed on during foal birth and my father...he followed her when I was about your age.”

“Oh.”

I waved her concern away. “It’s okay dear. It’s ancient history.”

She cocked her head and studied me while I continued eating. After a few bites I raised an eyebrow at her. “Is there a problem Breeze?”

“You don’t look ancient.”

I snorted, choking on my food a little. I coughed and took a sip of water. “Um, thanks?”

She giggled at my near non-death experience. That was another discussion for another time. When she was way older and mature enough to not spill my secret to everypony within earshot. I knew there would be a time when I would have to explain to her, and probably Iron Oak's family, why they were getting older while I was not. Fortunately that was much further down the road.

“Well you said it was ancient history and you don’t look that old.”

“It’s an expression sweetie. It just means it happened so long ago that it isn’t really relevant today.”

“Ooohhhh,” she nodded in understanding. She was too adorable sometimes. Also I wondered how long it’d be before I could use that phrase without being metaphorical. Perhaps Celestia could give me a timeline.

I finished my dinner and set out cleaning up the dishes and wiping up her mess from earlier while she continued eating. I was hooves deep in the sudsy water when a thought occurred to me. I still had an hour to spare before I had to be on duty and prepare Celestia's docket for the next day. That could be just enough time to...yes.. that could work. If not, it’d just end up being ‘bring-your-daughter-to-work-day night’.

“Hey Breeze?” I looked at her over the counter.

“Yeah?” Even though she was still staring down at her plate, finishing off the last bites, her ears perked up in my direction.

“You’ve been asking about my parents quite a bit, but would you like to visit your mother?” I offered.

Her head shot up, “YOU KNOW WHERE MY MOTHER IS?” She flung herself from her chair and was immediately at my side asking all sorts of questions so quickly that I didn’t even know if she’d taken a breath.

I berated myself immediately realized that I should have chosen my words more carefully. “Breeze!” I raised my voice to get her attention.

She froze.

“Sweetie,” I lowered myself to the ground. “When I said ‘visit’, it was another expression like I talked about earlier. I’m really asking is if you want me to tell you more about her and come to the castle with me.”

It hurt me to see her spirits deflated so quickly, but she looked up at me and nodded once.

“Alright. It’s settled then. Let me clean up your plate and we’ll be on our way.”

We landed on the grass in the castle courtyard. I’m sure I drew a few looks from the on duty guards, with my daughter riding on my back, but none of them stepped forward to bother us.

Carefully I tread off the grass, not really eager to make the gardener angry at me for leaving hoof divots in the lawn, and onto a gravel path that ran at the base of the wall.

“Here-” I gestured at the wall before us, “-are engraved the names of all the ponies who died in the Lunar Rebellion.”

She stared wide-eyed at the vast stretch of stone bricks, each engraved with the name, rank, and service of a pony who’d fallen. “There’s...there’s so many.” She breathed.

“Aye. There are.” I nodded sadly. I remembered watching the masonry ponies build this stretch of the wall. They handled each brick reverently, as a pallbearer would a casket and at the top of the wall engraved the words “In Remembrance…”. Castle rumor was that they refused payment for their services, saying that to be paid for it would only cheapen what they had built. I'd argue that we couldn't pay them enough. 'Priceless' has many meanings.

I walked along the wall a short ways before stopping in front of a brick I’d visited before.

“Breeze, this is who I wanted you to meet.” I lifted my hoof and gently laid it against a brick inscribed:

1st Lt. Morning Star

Lunar Guard

Breeze stood up on her hind legs, placing her forelegs on my head as she peered over me.

“Your mother served directly under me as my intelligence officer. She was brilliant, sweetie. She could look at a blank map and tell me everything about the terrain, resources in the area, enemy troops, defensible locations, anything.” I blinked away a few tears. “But while that was what she was good at, her proudest achievement was you. You had been born shortly before the conflict had started. Only a few months old at the time. Carried around a lock of your mane with her everywhere. I caught her several times just rubbing it when we were able to catch a break. More than anything, I think she wanted to be with you in the safe zone and the way she’d look at that small memento of you, anypony could tell that she loved you with all her heart and wanted to be a good mother to you.” I took a few steps back onto the soft grass. I reached up and lifted her off my head, and set her on the ground between my legs, wrapping her in a tight hug as she stared up at the cold brick. “She was a good pony, and I know she would be so proud to see the filly you’ve grown up to be.”

“So,” she took a deep breath. I could tell she was trying to be strong. So much stronger than anypony age had any reason to be. “What happened? Why isn’t she here?” She continued to bore an unwavering hole in the stone brick with her eyes.

Panic rose in my chest. The impact. The wall collapsing. Her eyes. Always her eyes.

My voice was haunted as I told her. “A blast hit our command post. I don’t think it was even intentional. Just one of those things that happened in the chaos. It weakened the structure and it all came down on us. And that was that.” I rubbed her back as soothingly as I could. “I’m sorry Breeze.” I looked down at her as she just sat there.

“Breeze, are you be okay?” I asked as gently as I could. I felt stupid asking her that, but I didn’t know what else to ask her. I had dropped a lot on her.

She released a shuddering sigh. “Yes. I mean...I guess so.” The air was filled with a pregnant pause. I just waited and rubbed her back until she was ready.

“I just…” She knelt down on all fours. Her ears tilted down and her tail tucked itself between her legs as she shrunk down as small as she could get. “I don’t know.” She whimpered pathetically. “I just feel kind of...” Her face scrunched as if she tasted something bad. “Empty?” Her ears laid flat against her head as she rested her head on her hooves.

I laid down next to her pulling her to my chest.

“Does that make me a bad pony?” she asked, cocking her head at me, looking up at me with big eyes.

I opened my mouth to respond, when a large white wing descended over my back causing me to jump.

“Does what make you a bad pony, little one?” Celestia asked, her voice regal, and yet still kind as she knelt down beside us.

Silence reigned as Breeze stared up at the ruler of Equestria, her eyes wide and breathing shallow. Deciding that she might need a little help to snap out of it, I gave her a little nudge with a hoof. She startled a little, but that seemed to snap her out of it. Celestia just sat there, waiting patiently and serene as always.

Breeze opened and closed her mouth a few times, trying to work out what she wanted to say. “Am I a bad pony because I don’t feel sad that she is...gone?” She blanched, realizing how that sounded. “I mean, I’m sad she’s gone, but not really sad. Not like really, really sad like I would be if my daddy here--” She shook her head, apparently not willing to finish that thought and huffed. “ I’m just, kind of sad, because she sounds like she was a good pony.” She ducked her head down and balled up as small as she could.

Celestia reached forward with a hoof, and lifted her chin gently, looking down at her with kind, ageless eyes. Her voice was a lullaby. “No. That doesn’t make you a bad pony.” Those few words rolled over Breeze, calming her. “I imagine it would be difficult to miss somepony you never knew and the fact that you feel sad at all shows that you are a good and kindhearted filly.” She smiled down at Breeze with a benevolence that only an immortal goddess can manage. “So no, young Morning Breeze, you are not a bad pony.”

Breeze nodded softly, before a small yawn escaped her. That was her cue that she was falling asleep. I looked to the sky to discover that the stars and moon were now shining brightly. I supposed it was about her bedtime.

“Thank you Princess,” was all I heard from between my legs as she got comfortable.

Celestia hummed thoughtfully, and pulled me closer to her as we looked up at the Remembrance Wall. “Telling a filly she’s adopted isn’t what I’d call a suitable birthday gift, Waxing.”

I questioned whether Celestia was omniscient sometimes. “Some colts in her class her teasing her about only having a thestral for a father in her family drawing,” I explained quietly. “I’m afraid I don’t know of many ways outside the truth to explain why daddy is a thestral and she is a brightly colored pegasus.”

She gave me a squeeze with her wing. “You are doing the best you can Wax. I don’t doubt that you are and will continue to be a good father to her.” She glanced down at Breeze once more. “If the way she’s curled up against you right now is any way to tell, I’d say that regardless of the circumstances surrounding her parentage, she trusts and loves you. Cherish that and hang onto that forever.”

I looked up to see Celestia’s face. Her eyes seemed to stare off into the distance, through time and space. “Celestia?”

She came back to the present and looked down at me.

“You speak like a mother.”

I felt her breath hitch.

“Were you ever?” I asked softly. Celestia and I had grown closer in recent years. Some nights we’d talk until she fell asleep. Talking through fears the other had, hopes and dreams. Other nights she would talk about her past. I’d occasionally ask a question about something and if she didn’t want to revisit a memory, she’d typically respond with a one word answer; her subtle way of closing a conversation point.

She nodded softly. “I was once.”

I settled in against her side, prepared to listen.

Her horn lit up and a ghostly vision of a young unicorn foal nursing danced along the memorial wall in front of us. Judging by how it looked and the personal nature, I was seeing Celestia’s memories through her eyes. I reddened a little at such a private moment, but if she was comfortable enough to share it, I could be mature enough to handle it.

“I had my first and only foal about 600 years ago. His name was Radiant Crest.” The vision switched to another one where he was a few months older, being cradled in Celestia’s forelegs. “He was such a good foal. Hardly cried, good tempered. Loved to snuggle.” She gave a dry smile. “He was just like his father in that regard.”

That kind of took me by surprise, even though it really shouldn’t have. It was just a little strange to imagine her in bed with a lover. The memory changed. This time Radiant Crest was a more than a few years into his colthood. He stood excited in front of his mother, staring at the map cutie mark on his flank.

Celestia grinned from ear to ear. “Here he found his cutie mark. He loved exploring and mapping out the land. Wanted to visit the lands beyond our borders at the time and learn about others.”

New memory again. This time it there were two headstones. Celestia’s voice grew darker and suddenly tired. “A plague came through two summers after that. Killed thousands, and took Wave and Radiant with it. Luna stayed up with me for days as I mourned.”

Daring greatly, I extended a hoof over Celestia’s. “I’m sorry.”

The vision blinked out as her horn dimmed and she smiled down at me. “It’s okay. I miss them, but I don’t regret it. A child’s love is a precious gift and I’m better for having known it.”

I had to agree with that. She leaned down and kissed Breeze’s right ear, causing it to flick reflexively. “Maybe some other day I’ll dare to have another foal. Maybe.”

"I mean, there's always adoption too, right?" I joked lightly and Celestia gave a goodnatured snort.

And there we sat, in the privacy at the foot of the memorial wall, tucked away near the royal gardens under the stars. It occurred to me then and there that one day it’d be me sitting where Celestia was. Reminiscing over Breeze’s foalhood days long after she’d passed on. It scared me and made me cling to her just a little tighter. For this moment though, I'd do what Celestia said and just cherish it.

My ears twitched and swiveled to the sound of steel-shod hoofsteps galloping towards us down the gravel path. Celestia's wing fluttered against my side and her ears pivoted back annoyed at the intrusion.

A single guard approached us, out of breath. "Princess," he panted. "There's been an accident."

Chapter 4: Incident

View Online

Waiting For The End to Come

Chapter 4: Incident

Celestia stood up, lifting her wing off me and folded it to her side. I shivered, finding myself missing its warmth as a chill wind blew across my back.

“What seems to be the problem?” she asked, rising to her full posture.

The guard before us promptly bowed. “There was a fight at a tavern between an off-duty guard and a young thestral stallion.” My ears shot upright at this. “During the brawl, the thestral was killed.”

“Oh shit,” I said on reflex, suddenly becoming aware that both the guard and Celestia were staring at me.

Celestia flicked her tail, dismissing my outburst. “Please, rise.” The earth pony guard stood as she went on. “As Night Warden Crescent here has already so eloquently described, this is indeed distressing. Where did this take place?”

“Just a street over from the grain mill.”

She turned towards me. “Night Warden, return with this guard and investigate what happened.”

I was about to protest, looking down at the filly in my hooves and back up at Celestia.

“I will watch over your daughter while you are gone,” she said. “When you return with your report, you may reclaim her.”

“Well, I guess that solves that.” “Yes Princess.” I bowed my head.

Celestia’s horn lit up as her golden aura surrounded Breeze, lifting her gently from me and onto her back. “You two are dismissed,” she said and vanished in a bright pop.

I sighed and stood up. “Well,” I squinted at the insignia painted near the top of his breastplate, “Sergeant. Lead the way.”

He nodded and took off at a gallop. I snorted and took to the air.

*****

When I landed at the scene, the first thing that caught my attention was the body. I could see the hoofmarks from where he’d been beaten, bits of glass glistened red from where they were embedded in the skin. What struck me the most were the broad, dusty lines where a wagon’s wheels had gone over him.

“Sergeant?” I called. “I thought you said this was a brawl.” I pointed at the wheel tracks. “This stallion appears to be run over.”

“Yes sir. Witnesses say that the off-duty guard threw the thestral out the window, just as the wagon was going by.” He pointed at the stopped wagon a short ways down the street. The team that had been pulling it were unharnessed and sitting on the curb. One stallion was patting the other on the back as he threw up in the gutter.

“I see.” I rubbed the bridge of my snout. This wasn’t good. Accidental or not, it didn’t really matter. A thestral dead in Canterlot by the hoofs of a guard member could be seen as an attack on the Nocturne. “Can I see the guard that was involved in the fight please?”

“Yes sir, I’ll bring him right away.” The sergeant walked off and into the tavern.

“Can somepony fetch me a blanket or something!?” I called out. “At least cover him for Celestia’s sake!” I saw a few guards jump to and begin searching for a linen large enough. I turned away and sat next to the dead stallion. He didn’t appear to be more than a year into adulthood.

Dead bodies. Dozens of them were being carried through the doorway on kits and litters. Some died screaming, their eyes wide and unblinking. Tears dried upon their cheeks. Others seemed to have expired without struggle, having just ceased to be. The pungent smell of blood, sweat and tissue hung heavy in the air. My heart pounded in my ears. A private came up to me.

“Sir, what do you want us to do now?” He touched my shoulder and gave me a little shake. “Sir?”

“Sir?” A young guard with a tablecloth was standing before me, shaking my shoulder more forcefully. “Are you alright?” he asked.

“I’m fine.” I blinked and poked the guard's breastplate, making sure that this was real.

“You sure?” he asked, removing my hoof. “You look a little sweaty and panicked there for a second.”

“It’s nothing. Just seeing ghosts of the past." I clenched my wings a little tighter, physically trying to hold myself together. “Go ahead and drape the body.”

“Yes sir.”

I walked off into a nearby alleyway and emptied my stomach onto the stones. I panted as I waited for my nerves to settle. My heart was banging away like a drum.

“Night Warden,” the sergeant’s voice called out from behind me. “Are you alright?”

I straightened up and wiped my mouth. “Yeah, I’ll be fine,” I said as I turned to face him.

He turned back to the white sheet in the street. “Never seen a dead body before, sir?” He gave a small condescending chuckle. “Don’t worry the first one is always the worst.”

I narrowed my eyes and scowled at him, my tone dropping to a near growl. “Sergeant. You seem to either not know know I am or have forgotten, so let me tell you. I am Night Warden Waxing Crescent, former Captain of the Lunar Guard, friend and servant to the Crown, and Prime of the Nocturne." The smirk dropped from his face immediately. "I've fought and led more battles than years you've been alive. I'm commanded legions of souls, defeated numerous enemies, and walked in the wake of death we left behind!"

I now stood before him, my wings flared at my sides. The leathery membranes bearing a light spiderweb of accumulated scars from years of service. My head was held high and my fangs were bared.

"I didn’t lose my stomach because I’ve never seen a dead pony before, but because I've seen too damn many of them and each one killed over something more foolish than the last!” I leaned forward, so my muzzle was right next to his ear and whispered, "So the next time your cocksure mouth decides to crack wise over a dead body, especially to a superior, you'd better be damn sure that your little pool of experience is more than a drop in the ocean compared to theirs."

I pulled away refolding my wings, and retreating back into mask of calm restraint while letting my cold gaze bore into him. It was a look Luna had perfected and taught to me during the years she spent grooming me as her Captain. “Now did you find that off-duty guard like I asked?”

“Yes sir, he’s right here!” He pulled the pony in question in front of him.

“Thank you. Dismissed.”

The young sergeant disappeared, leaving behind a unicorn stallion shaking in his horseshoes before me. His ears were laid flat against his head as he stared at me with wide, terrified eyes.

He whimpered. “It was an accident I swear! I never meant to kill him! It j-”

I put my hoof in his mouth. “Stop. I’m not here to pass down any sort of sentence. I’m just collecting the facts, okay?”

He nodded.

“Good.” I removed my hoof. “What’s your name, first off?”

“Heavy Hoof.”

“Okay Heavy, can you start with how the fight began?”

“Uh, yeah. Sure,” he fidgeted. “My evening started off at the bar. I noticed him about halfway down. Ordinarily I wouldn’t care who sits at a bar, unless it’s a pretty mare, y’know what I mean?” He slugged me on the shoulder. I narrowed my eyes at him and he gulped. “Right, um, anyway. I only noticed him because it’s uncommon to see a bat-pony in a bar. So I’m through my third pint when I see him staggering after some mare, with the best plot I’ve seen all night. I mean you could bounce a bit of those flanks they were so firm an-”

I cleared my throat, looking pointedly at his hooves groping some invisible mare. “If you could stick to the pertinent points please.”

He put his hooves down. “Oh. Alright. So she’s trotting away for him rather quickly. I figured that this colt just got turned down and wasn’t going to take no for an answer.” He swayed a bit. “And I wanted to get a crack at her too! So I teleport in front of him and tell him to let her go. That he had his chance and it was time some real stallion,” he put a hoof on his chest. “Like myself, got a crack at her.”

I raised an eyebrow but didn’t interrupt.

“Now I think the batpony had to’ve had too much to drink or some sort of anger problem because he goes off on me. Starts beating on me screaming some nonsense about how I’ll never touch her and she’s his. So I start hitting and shoving him back and eventually managed to buck him through the window...”

For the first time in the last couple of minutes he was silent of his own accord.

“And the cart came by and ran him over?” I asked.

“Yeah.” His voice broke. He sat down, a haunted expression on his face.

“One last thing and we’ll be done,” I said, trying to draw him back to reality. “Can you point out the mare that he was following, if she’s still around here?” I wanted to hear her side of events.

“Uh...sure.” He scanned the area and pointed out a light green pegasus mare with a charcoal colored mane weeping a short distance from the body. “That’s her.”

“Thank you.” I said and trotted across the street. I was glad to get away from him. As a father, I wanted to teach him a little respect for other ponies' daughters, but right now I had a job to do. I came to a stop a respectful distance away from the crying mare. “Ma’am?”

She raised her head, wiping at her eyes. “Yes?”

“I’m Night Warden Crescent. Could I ask you a few questions?”

She lifted up a hoofkerchief and blew her nose. “I suppose.”

“Thank you ma’am.” I stepped closer. “Could I start by asking your name?”

“Spring Showers.” She said between sniffles.

“Miss Showers, I was told that you had some interaction with the deceased. Could you elaborate on your experience with him?”

Her eyes narrowed at me. “The deceased,” she huffed.

My eyebrows knitted. “Excuse me.”

She stared longingly at the thin sheet in the street as her ears folded back against her head. “His name is-” she bit her lower lip, “was Onyx Gale.”

“So you knew him.”

She nodded her head. “We’ve been seeing each other for a few months now.” She smiled a broken smile up at me. “Does that surprise you? A pegasus and a thestral courting.” Her smile faltered and her voice cracked. “In love?”

I sat down next to her and rubbed a hoof on her back. “No ma’am. It sounds like a wonderful thing actually.”

She snorted. “My father didn’t think so. Threatened to disown me if I continued to see him.” She returned to staring at the sheet. “But I couldn’t stop loving him. So I left my father’s estate and have been living wage to wage to support myself, but it was worth it. To just be with him.”

“So what happened tonight?” I asked.

I felt her tense up. Her breathing became labored. “I asked him to meet me here. I was so nervous to see him that I showed up late for my own date. When I found him, I noticed that he was already a little drunk and lost my nerve. I wasn’t sure if he’d even remember whatever I had said in the morning, so I rushed out.” Her eyes welled up as she rambled on. “I didn’t even stop when I heard him call my name. I didn’t turn back inside when the sounds of fighting broke out. I didn’t look back until the glass shattered.” She suddenly became perfectly still as we just stared at Onyx. No more tremors. No racking sobs. “Then it was too late.”

I watched as a crew of ponies came in and loaded him onto a cart, laying him gently on the boards, and carried him away. The entire time, she never said a word. I didn’t know what else to do but just be there.

“I never told him.” Her voice sounded hollow and empty.

My right ear swiveled to her. “Hmmm? Told him what?”

“Tonight I was going to tell him that-” she stopped. Her ears pinned themselves back and she wrapped her tail around herself tightly, hugging it to her chest, “That I’m pregnant.”

*****

I knelt before Celestia. “Your Highness, I have returned to give my report of the situation.”

She rolled her eyes. “Waxing, you do not need to be so formal with me, especially while we are in the privacy of my chambers.”

I stood up from the floor. “As you wish.” I looked around and saw Breeze tucked beneath the covers of Celestia’s bed.

She let out a soft snort and patted the pillow in front of her. “Now come! Tell me what happened.”

I walked over and plopped down drained, both physically and emotionally. “It’s not good. An off duty guard, Heavy Hoof, killed a thestral stallion named Onyx Gale.”

She chewed her lower lip, waiting for me to continue. I had noticed that she had a habit of that when she was thinking. “Is that it? There’s nothing more to it?”

I drew in a long breath. “It’s...complicated and I’m not sure I know how to explain everything.” I scratched the back of my head.

Celestia studied me and rubbed her chin. “Do you trust me?”

I raised an eyebrow at her. I knew that look. “Yes?”

“You don’t sound certain,” she deadpanned.

“To be fair, that question rarely bodes well.” Especially since the last time an immortal alicorn asked that question it didn’t turn out so well.

She huffed and hunkered down a bit on her pillow. “Would you consent to me reading your mind?” She suddenly found the window away from me quite interesting. “It’s very invasive, and leaves you no privacy. Everything you are, I could see. In this case though, I’d just use it to review your observations of the scene.”

“I sense there’s something more to it than you simply having a peek in my head,” I said dryly. “What aren’t you telling me?”

She chewed her cheek. “The trick is that it isn’t a one-way connection. To read another’s mind means to let them in enough to be able to see yours.”

I sat there stunned. “Did Celestia trust me enough to not go prodding through her memories?” The only answer I could come up with was, yes. Why else would she have brought it up if she didn’t. I wasn’t sure how to quite process that aside from being incredibly flattered, which inevitably showed up on my cheeks as they went red.

In all honestly, I didn’t really have much to hide from Celestia. Afterall, this was the mare who had meticulously mended my broken body and seen parts of me that I never had. She was the only pony on the face of Equestria that could quite literally say she knew me inside and out.

I gently laid a hoof on her shoulder. Her head jolted to look at me. I smiled softly and whispered, “I trust you.”

I hadn’t noticed but her body went a little limp as she released whatever tension she’d been holding waiting for my answer. A simple little smile danced across her lips. It was different from the one she ordinarily wore. This one wasn’t nearly as big or bright, but infinitely more genuine and beautiful. Her horn lit up, blinding my vision. I felt it tap on my forehead.

What felt like an eternity later I woke up. My eyes shot around the room as I covered my mouth with a hoof.

“Here, it’s clean.” Celestia set a chamberpot down in front of me. Diving for the rim, I hung over it and puked. She pulled my mane back and rubbed my back with a hoof as convulsion after convulsion racked my body. “I should’ve mentioned the disorientation afterwards. It’s typically worse for non-unicorns.”

“You think?” I snarked and prepared for the next wave of nausea. A good five minutes passed until I felt well enough to step away from the pot. Chicken didn’t taste as good coming back up. Celestia had a cup of water already waiting for me in her magic. I nodded my thanks and went about trying to remove the taste from my tongue while she took the chamberpot away. I set the now empty cup on her bedside table and laid back down on one of the pillows.

Celestia stepped back in the room and rejoined me. “Sorry about that.”

I waved it away. “Did you see everything you needed?” I certainly felt her presence in those memories now. So much so that I could’ve sworn she was actually standing there beside me.

She nodded, “I believe so. At least enough to have Heavy Hoof investigated and possibly discharged." She gave me a sidelong glance. "Also, what does 'Prime of the Nocturne' mean? I don't recognize that title."

"Oh that? Eh, not much really. Used to be that the Captain of the Lunar Guard had a spot on the Council. However, since that's been dissolved, and they wanted to keep me on, they created a new title and awarded it to me." I stated matter-of-factly. "Basically, I'm their most experienced warrior and am there to speak on behalf of our fighters.

“My main concern is for Spring Showers.” I ran my tongue across my teeth making sure they were clean of bile. “Tomorrow I’ll have to do the notification to whomever Onyx’s family is and see where the council sits on the matter.”

Celestia shot up in alarm. “Tomorrow!”

I stared at her bewildered. “Yes. Tomorrow.”

She shook her head. “You just reminded me why I came to find you earlier this afternoon.” Her magic fumbled about her desk until latching onto a scroll tied in a shimmering ribbon. “This was delivered to me today.” She laid it on the ground before me.

“You're being really cryptic. What is going on tomorrow?” I asked leaning forward trying to open it.

“I need to ask a favor.”

I flicked my tail and continued to fumble with the scroll, trying to catch the lip of the paper with my hoof. “What do you need?”

“Can you stay up tomorrow instead of sleeping like normal?” she asked, her eyes pleading.

I cringed. I hated being awake during the daytime. It was just too...bright.

She sighed, lighting up her horn, she opened the scroll for me. I nodded my thanks and began to read.

The name at the bottom caused me to scrunch up my nose. “King Sombra from the north?”

“Yes.” She deadpanned. “Do you know of any other King Sombra’s roaming about?”

“Okay. Okay.” I put my hooves up in mock defense. “Stupid question.” I pointed at the message. “Kind of rude of him to announce his visit only a day before arriving, but I don’t quite understand why you want me there.”

“My guess is to try and throw me off guard.” She stood up from the pillow and stretched. “The Crystal Empire and Equestria have been on friendly terms in the past, primarily just trading with each other,” she walked to her vanity and started taking off her regalia. “Recently though, caravans have been coming back with rumors that not all is well up there.”

“I’m still not hearing why you need me.” I mentioned as dryly as I could without being disrespectful and watched her set her crown and peytral down. “I’m not saying no, but I’m still not keen to agree either.”

“The rumors I’ve heard tend to surround Sombra himself and I could use a second set of eyes to determine if there is anything indeed ‘off’ about him.” She practically pranced over to her bed, kicking off her shoes, scattering them to the corners of the room. She shook her mane about and her wings bristled.

“You want me to stay awake so that I can meet some pony I’ve never met, so that I can confirm whether or not I think they are ‘off’?” I asked, waving a hoof absently.

Celestia lifted Breeze up with a wing and scooted her over in the giant bed. “No, I want you there because you have a seasoned gut about things and know when something is up. I don’t want to base my suspicions on rumor alone, hence why I want a second opinion.”

I opened my mouth to interject that Iron Oak would be just as good, but she held up a hoof to cut me off.

“I’m tired and I want you there,” she gave me a weary smile. “From the sort of things I’ve heard, I strongly suspect that Sombra has been toying with magics he shouldn’t. Point is, this meeting feels ill timed and off. If he proves to be an enemy, I’d rather face him with somepony I trust.” She batted her eyes at me and twirled from side to side. “So, will you please be my wingpony?”

Just like that, she had destroyed any argument I had. “Well when you put it that way, how can I say no?”

“Good. Now!” She clopped her front hooves together and adopted a wicked grin. “It’s time for bed!” She flopped onto her back and made a show of getting comfortable. After she was down she stared at me with half lidded eyes and rubbed the spot between her and Breeze.

I laughed at her antics and rolled my eyes. “I suppose I’ll go get some rest while I can then and collect Breeze in the morning.” Dealing with Sombra during the day and then meeting the Nocturne later that evening meant tomorrow was going to be long. I stood up from my pillow and bowed. “Goodnight Celestia.” I rose and turned to leave.

A strong jerk on my tail held me in place.

“Wax...”

I turned around to face Celestia sitting up, her wings hung limp at her sides and her ears drooped.

“Please. Stay.”

I sighed as I took a step towards the bed. “What am I doing?” My left forehoof stepped onto the soft mattress. “Stop.” I took another step. Then another. My legs moved, possessing a will of their own. Before I knew it, I sidled up between Celestia and Breeze.

“I’m not sure that-” a pristine white hoof was shoved in my mouth.

“Thank you.” She kissed the top of my head. “Something nopony often admits is that it is lonely when you are at the top, especially now that I've no one to share it with." She rested her muzzle between my ears. "I may be a immortal goddess of the sun Wax, but I too am a pony, and a mare. I have needs and wants and desires just like anypony else." She squeezed me to her chest tighter. "And sometimes I need and want and desire cuddles when the weight of my crown weighs a little heavy somedays." She breathed in deeply and I felt her relax. "So thank you."

Her magic snuffed out the candles in the room, plunging the room into darkness. She then draped a wing over me, bringing Breeze snug to my chest and released a small hum of contentment.

"Good night Waxing,” she whispered, her warm breath causing my ear to flicker.

"Good night Celestia," I whispered back and she fell asleep.

I stared at the door to her chambers wide-eyed. Celestia was literally using me like some sort of pony-sized teddy bear. If it weren’t for the fact that I was so damn comfortable, I might have been able to work of some sort of indignant anger but just couldn’t find the resolve. Sighing, I resigned myself to the situation. I had noticed before that when she wasn’t wearing her regalia, she was a little more free spirited, more open. But never this much. This was a new first for me.

I closed my eyes as the day replayed itself in my mind, in particular the memories I saw in Celestia’s mind. I hadn’t gone searching for anything in particular, but couldn’t help the fact that I found a few. Almost as if they were waiting right there for me. One was a bit private, of her bathing in a spring back in the Everfree. She looked much younger and not nearly as tall; her eyes bright and unworried. As if the world was a place to be explored and enjoyed, not some tiresome beast that gradually wore you down. I watched as she played and frolicked in the water, her mane and tail at the time, were not yet a flowing mass of colors, but a tame pink cascading down her shoulders and legs, clinging to her wet frame. She somehow managed to look both innocent and alluring at the same time. Realizing where that train of thought would lead, I jumped the tracks and focused on the second memory I saw.

This one was of her waiting beside me as I slept after patching up the worst of the damage. She ran her hooves through my mane and scratched the spot between my wings while she sang a soft lullaby in a tongue I didn't understand, but at the same time didn't need to. She would fret over my bandages from time to time and gently administer salves and lotions to my shredded wings, to speed along their regeneration. I'd been told that she took care of me during my recovery, but I didn't realize how well until now.

Between the two memories, a warm feeling spread through my chest that I couldn’t quite describe, but regardless, it filled me with youthful hope and admiration and made drifting off to sleep really pleasant.

Chapter 5: The Calm Before The Storm

View Online

Waiting For The End to Come

Chapter 5: The Calm...

The early morning sun flickered through the bed curtains. The gentle light caressed Celestia’s side, her breaths only marked by the rise and fall of her barrel. The sunbeam wandered further down her side along the edge of her broad wing, illuminating her white feathers with an ethereal light. I don’t know how long I lay there, staring at her wing and reveling in the downy softness. Its weight and warmth rivaled even the most lovingly made hoofstitched quilt.

I would have probably continued to wax poetic had Breeze not kicked me in her sleep. Glancing over, Breeze was sprawled out, her little legs jolting and her wings twitching rhythmically, all with a serene smile on her face. I chuckled softly as I realized she must be dreaming of flying.

Right there, lying between the princess and my daughter, the two most important mares in my life it...it felt good. Like if I were to pause time and imagine heaven, this would be it. I tried as hard as I could to take in this moment. To remember it for all time. To recall in the darkest hours that at one point, I was well, and truly happy.

I looked back at Celestia. I could practically read the lifetimes she’d lived on her face. The stress she normally carried in her jawline, currently melted away and sure to return upon waking. The bright moments of joy in the curved laugh lines at the corners of her mouth. A distant and hard fought battle in the faint scar above her left eye, just beneath where her helm would cover. It was hard to imagine just how much history she had weathered.

I buried my ear to her chest, and listened to her heart beating powerful and strong beneath her breast. My eyes grew heavy as I drifted back off to sleep.

*****

Something was nibbling on my ears.

I cracked an eyelid to see Celestia tenderly gnawing on the tuft of Lefty. “Celestia?”

She didn’t respond, only continuing to graze at my ear.

Does she sleep eat? I wondered, wincing as her teeth pinched the sensitive tip a little more forcefully. I flicked Lefty, batting her muzzle with it in protest as to fend off another of her lip’s assaults.

It turned out to be only the start, as Celestia’s wing tightened around me, pulling me close to her barrel. Once more she found Lefty, and begin to nibble. Over my side, Breeze squirmed and give a few sleepy protests as her warm and downy “blanket” disappeared.

Breeze’s discomfort was nowhere as close as mine however. Like most stallions inevitably discover, the dawn tends to bring about...the certain hardening of a particular appendage. And presently, I was very aware of my appendage pressing very firmly against her teats.

“Um Princess?” I poked her chest with a hoof. “Wake up.” I closed my eyes as I tried to ignore the sensations I was feeling below. “Please wake up.”

She stirred a little and I gave a sigh of relief when she spit out my ear. At least until she gave it a sensual lick.

“Mmmm, Wave,” she murmured. I didn’t catch all of what she said next, but the bits I did left me wide-eyed and very happy that Breeze was still very much asleep.

And then she got hoofsy.

My wings began to stiffen as she rubbed the sensitive spot between them. I continued to harden against her, the warm scent of her arousal hit my nostrils and tempted to further cloud my thoughts. It’s now or never, Wax. Because if Breeze wakes up…

I pondered that scenario for all of a second.

You are not prepared to have THAT conversation with her yet. Or ever.

I took a deep breath and carefully eyed the exposed part of Celestia before me.

Best make this quick. Here goes.

I brought my face down; my lips sealing around her skin.

PBBBBTBBBBTtbbtbttttt!

The silence was deafening. Her ministrations to my wings stopped, and I felt her ease away a little, putting some much needed space between us. I didn’t need to look up to know that I had Celestia’s full, conscious attention this time.

“Um.” I cleared my throat as she stared down at me, one eyebrow raised in confusion. “You were, uh, getting a little hoofsy and weren’t waking up and…” I nodded my head back towards where Breeze was still sleeping. “I didn’t exactly know what else to do.”

I saw her nostrils flare as she caught the smell of desire floating in the air and her cheeks took on a deep blush. “Oh.”

“Yeahhhh.” I started to try and scoot away further but found myself held in place with a firm wing.

There was no mistaking that mischievous glint in her eye.

Shit.

“Now where do you think you are going?” she asked coyly.

Oh shit. Don’t move. She can smell fear.

“Somewhere else?” I whispered.

She shook her head and a coquettish smile played along her lips. “Do you know what the punishment for giving the Royal belly a raspberry is?”

I shook my head slowly. I’m screwed.

Her grin grew more predatory as her hoof loomed before my face. “I sentence you, Waxing Crescent, Night Warden of the Crown, the utmost punishment for your crime.”

Well look on the bright side, at least you know it can’t be the death penalty.

Her hoof shot forward, smooshing the tip of my snout.

“Boop!” she cooed.

I recoiled as my face scrunched up involuntarily and I went cross-eyed. I shook my head trying to counter the post-booping effects. It wasn’t until after a few shakes, things started to correct themselves. All while she sat there laughing at my expense.

“That was cruel.” My tone was nearly as dry as the deserts of the Badlands.

“Oh was it?” She leaned down and placed her forehead against mine, staring into my eyes. “Forgive me?”

“No.” I rolled my eyes and pouted.

“Hmmm...how about now?” She pressed her lips to mine, giving me the gentlest, sweetest, and smallest of kisses. For some odd reason my heart soared a little.

Behind me, there was an excited gasp.

And my heart promptly sank again.

Breeze jumped off the bed and started bouncing in a circle. “Princess Celestia and Daddy sitting in a tree! K-I-S-S-I-N-G!”

We broke away and I whispered, “I’ll forgive you if you handle that.”

*****

Breeze’s spirits were dampened a little when she discovered that Celestia and I weren’t actually in love, getting married, nor going shopping for baby carriages as her little song went. The cover story that Celestia decided to go with was that she had accidently hit my nose in her sleep and was just kissing it better. Breeze still appeared skeptical, and looked to me for confirmation. I, naturally, picked the wise choice of nodding emphatically.

Right now I was enjoying a steaming cup of morning tea while Breeze bathed in Celestia’s private bath.

“So am I now entirely forgiven?” Celestia teased as she blew on her own cup.

“Yes, I suppose so,” I said, taking a cautious sip. “Though I kind of wish this morning in bed would have lasted longer.”

She cocked an eyebrow.

“Only a fool would sit here and say your advances were unwelcome. After all, you are a beautiful and very desirable mare.” I looked away, trying to appear as nonchalant as possible. “I just didn’t realize sleeping with the princess meant sleeping with the princess and wish I had been informed sooner.” I said, putting on a mock air of nobility.

I ducked as several pillows soared over my head doing nothing to stifle my laughter.

Her eyes narrowed at me as several more objects, several remarkably less soft than a pillow, hovered in her magic. Despite it all I could see the playful smile toying on her lips and an embarrassed blush on her cheeks.

“Are you done?” she asked.

“Yeah, just let me catch my breath.”

She nodded, and the objects floated back to their respective places.

“Answer me this though,” I said while taking a sip. “Do you really miss him that much?”

“Are you talking about Wave Crest?”

I deadpanned. “No. The other stallions’ name you called me.”

She levitated another pillow menacingly. “Sarcasm is most unbecoming.”

I raised my hooves in mock surrender. “Alright. Alright. Now I’m done.”

“Good.” The pillow dropped once more. “And to answer your question, yes. I do miss him.” Her ears folded flat and she looked away. “Perhaps more than I had realized.”

Just like that, all the mirth that was in the room previously, was sucked out. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be. I knew going in what would happen. Perhaps, not exactly the way he passed, but I knew that it would eventually happen.” She shot me a sad smile. “It comes with the territory of being as long lived as I am and I don’t regret the time I had with them. Not a single second.” She turned and stared out the window. “If anything, I only wish I had more of it.”

I looked at the bathroom door where I could hear Breeze playing in the water.

“Don’t measure your time with her in days and years Wax. Measure it with memories.”

I nodded, but it still didn’t stop me from imagining her old and gray. “How do you get over it though?”

She took a sip of her tea and mulled it over. “I like to remind myself that it’s better to have loved and lost-”

“-than to have never loved at all,” I finished.

She cocked her head. “I never took you for one to read poetry.”

I snorted. “That’s because I don’t. I’ve just heard that one before.” I paused, sipping my tea again. “I think it was from some serial widow trying to hit on me at a pub.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow. “Oh, how’d that turn out?”

I chuckled. “Not how I think she expected. I rejected her pretty hard. I can’t remember exactly what I said, but I was more than a little drunk and it was something about how she was like the community well.”

Celestia only continued to look confused.

“Anypony can dip into her hole.”

She let out a huge snort as tea dribbled out of her nose. Covering her face with a hoof, and pulling up a napkin in her magic, she said, “I can’t imagine that went over well.”

I shrugged. “Eh, I may have ended up wearing her drink. The point is, my gut told me that when a mare’s husbands keep ‘mysteriously’ ending up dead, and her coffers keep ‘mysteriously’ getting larger, she’s bad news.”

“Probably…whatever happened to her anyway?” She asked. “Is there some mare out there that I need to go have the guard pick up?”

I shook my head. “Already done. I had the Night Guard investigate her after that. She had managed to marry some duke a week after that. A month later he was sickly and bedridden. I had a team watch her through the windows of the estate until they finally saw her slip arsenic into his meal. They busted through the windows and hauled her off.”

“I see. I hope the duke recovered.”

“Apparently, he and one of the mares on the investigation team fell in love and got married. Last I heard, they’re expecting twins.”

A comfortable silence filled the room as we just relaxed with our cups. I watched as she leaned back against the couch and closed her eyes. Looking at her then, I realized just how far we’d come since the night she came to visit me in the dungeon. She’d been my rock over the years and I’d been her… sounding board? I really didn’t know what I was to her exactly. Point being, tea time conversations and heart-to-hearts over whatever was troubling us at that moment had made us close.

“Celestia?”

She peeked out from under an eyelid.

“Just like that widow, something about this business with Sombra gives me a bad feeling.”

“Me too.” She stood up from the table and began clearing away her dished. “Regardless, we have breakfast with him. After you see your daughter off, once she gets out, please put on your uniform and come meet us in the dining hall.”

“Uh,” I raised a hoof. “Did you mean my armor?” I thought to the chest sitting in my closet at home.

“No I didn’t.” She turned her back to me and her horn lit up; the doors to her wardrobe flew open as she began digging through it. “Let’s see.”

I peered over her to see an impossible amount of storage space, with various dresses and trappings hung up inside.

Huh. It’s larger on the inside.

I shook my head. I never could wrap my head around how unicorn magic worked. The more advanced it was, the more mental gymnastics required to understand it. Sitting back once more, I let my gaze play along Celestia’s flank for a brief moment. I had enough on my plate raising Breeze, and getting trying to stumble my way through this whole fatherhood thing, but a part of me, probably still hung up on the events of this morning, contemplated what it might be like to court her.

Every noble, and cryer in the town would be thrown into a frenzy. They’d say it was scandalous. Me, the former Captain of the Lunar Rebellion and Princess Celestia, the embodiment of the sun’s power and might, carrying out some torrid trysts all about the palace and Canterlot. Accusations of Breeze being our illegitimate foal would fly and rumors would break out that our affair had stretched back before the war. Possible speculation even, that the conflict started when Luna discovered us on one of our midnight romps. It drove her mad as her anger and jealousy festered. That Celestia had stolen her Captain’s heart from her, and that I loved her sister more than she. That secretly I worked with Celestia during the fight, to ensure Luna was defeated and-

“Wax, are you there?” Celestia was waving a hoof in front of my face.

“Uh, sorry. Zoned out for a minute there.” I apologized. I am never letting Sunflower tell me about her stories ever again.

“Clearly.” She said, giving me a strange look. “Anyway, I had this made a few months ago, recognizing that I’d likely need you in a formal capacity when dealing with dignitaries at some point.”

I looked down at the clothes laid out before me and gave a low whistle. “You know how to made a stallion look good, you know that?”

“I take it you’re pleased?” I nodded and she pulled me into a hug giving my withers a soft nuzzle. “Good. Then I looked forward to seeing you in it.”

At that time Breeze decided to finally exit the bathroom. “Are you sure that you two aren’t special someponies?” she asked, looking at us very confused.

I pulled away from Celestia, smiling like a foal caught with their hoof in the cookie jar. “I’m sure honey. The princess here just gave daddy a wonderful gift is all.”

“Riiiiiight.” Breeze denoted unconvinced.

“I will see you shortly.” Celestia said and disappeared out the door, regalia teleporting onto her body as she left.

I turned around to find Breeze looking at my new dress uniform, curiously poking at one of the medals. “I got that one for leading an attack on a raging hydra back in the Everfree, you know.”

Breeze dropped her hoof. “Oh.”

“Sooo, now that you’re all cleaned up, what do you say we get you to school?”

At the very mention of the word “school”, her ears drooped and she hunkered down. “I don’t wanna go. They've gotten meaner.”

I knelt down so we were eye level. “Breeze, you can’t avoid the other ponies forever and running away from your problems will only tire you out in the end. I can’t promise you that they won’t be mean.” I drew her up in one of my wings. “What I can promise you is this: you now know the truth and armed with that, you can choose to take pride in who you are and how you came to be here. Or not. That’s up to you to decide. Regardless, their teasing doesn’t change that you are loved and that you have a family. It’s just a little different is all.” I kissed her forehead. “And if you’re still worried about it, just stick around Anvil. It sounds like he has your back, okay?”

“Okay.” She sat up a little straighter.

“So you’re ready?”

“Okay.”

She clambered onto my back.

“You ready?”

She shrugged. “Okay.”

I rolled my eyes. “This is way you are going to school. You apparently need to learn to stay something besides ‘okay’.”

She giggled as we soared out of the tower.

*****

After dropping Breeze off, I returned to Celestia’s quarters, landing on her balcony. Apparently some of the castle staff had been through as the tea set had been cleared and my uniform was now hanging up against the wardrobe.

Feeling enough time had been wasted that morning, I didn’t have the time to really appreciate how nice Celestia’s bathroom was, or how wonderful the warm water felt with as quickly as I cleaned myself and dried off. I did take the time however, to appreciate the uniform though. Celestia had the size and cut just perfect. It felt snug and tight in all the right places, without feeling constricting.

Buttoning the very last button underneath my throat, I stepped back, giving myself a roguish smile in the mirror. “The mares go crazy for a sharp dressed stallion,” I said to myself as I stroked my ego a little.

“Indeed we do.”

I about jumped out of my skin as I turned to find a unicorn mare eyeing me up.

“Sorry to startle you like that, but the princess sent me to give you a hoof incase you were having trouble with the buttons.” She ran a hoof up my chest, along the buttons, stopping at the neck line and cupped my jaw. “Seeing as how you managed on your own, would you do a lady the honors of escorting her to the dining hall? I do believe your presence is requested there.”

Seeing as how I was late enough as it were, I obliged. Frankly, she was more escorting me than I was her, but in the end it mattered little. I was on my way to meet this King Sombra, and beneath the fine, calm veneer of my outer appearance, I was on edge inside. My instincts screamed something was wrong, and I aimed to find out what.

Chapter 6: Gathering Storm

View Online

Waiting For The End to Come

Chapter 6: Gathering Storm

I trotted into the dining hall, reminding myself that my role here was to provide a discreet threat analysis, but not to interrogate or antagonize him. I glanced at the tables occupants. Celestia was, as expected, seated at the head spot, daintily nibbling her way threw a slice of buttered toast and to her left sat the entity I could only assume was King Sombra.

As far as first impressions went, he gave the sort of sinister vibe that I would have found clichéd had it not been staring me in the face. Between the black assemble of armor, his slitted red eyes, and the wicked curve of his crimson horn, he practically shouted ‘I’m evil’. Needless to say, I disliked him immediately.

His guards told a similar story. They each wore dark armor with small spikes protruding along their spines, shoulders, and the fronts of their full faced helmets. But it was the narrow, glowing slits of their eyes that bothered me the most. It reminded me of that one time I saw a golem, obedient and mindless.

Reaching the head of the table, I halted a few steps from Celestia’s seat, averting my eyes the whole time and bowed before her. “Princess, please forgive my tardiness. May I humbly request to be seated?”

“Please, rise and be seated,” she stated in a kind, yet authoritative tone.

I pulled out the seat on her right and across from King Sombra. A server stepped forward and began to heap generous portions of my choosing onto my plate, murmuring the occasional “Very good sir” at my requests. The whole time though, I could feel Sombra’s eyes on me.

“I do believe some introductions are required,” Celestia dabbed at her mouth with a napkin. “King Sombra, this is Captain Waxing Crescent, my Night Warden. He is one of my most trusted advisers and I asked him to join us.”

“I see.” His voice was more a guttural growl than an actual speaking voice. Whether it was by choice or nature was impossible to tell. “And what exactly is a Night Warden?”

Celestia looked to me to explain my roll and I cleared my throat. “Simply sir, I coordinate the night shifts, respond to any report deemed important enough, and-” I pondered at the ceiling, pretending to search for the word I was looking for. “Deal with the things that go bump in the night should they prove themselves much too bothersome for the ordinary guard.”

He raised his eyebrow, grinning like a cat that ate a canary. “And how do you deal with these creatures that go bump?”

“Permanently.” At that moment I took a solid bite of bacon.

Sombra seeing this, grinned a toothy smile, baring his own set of fangs. He turned to Celestia. “Princess, given your gentle nature and advocacy for all things peaceful, I am surprised to find such a…’warrior’ amongst your inner circle”

I imagined what it would have be like to rip his throat out with my fangs right then and there. It’s been far too long since they had a good excuse to get bloody.

Celestia must have been reading my thoughts or just knew me too well, because I felt her poke me with a hoof under the table. She addressed Sombra, keeping her tone even and factual. “Not all creatures can be reasoned and talked with. It does nopony any good to try and negotiate with a hydra or cockatrice.”

“So he is nothing more than your attack dog?” His eyes glinted at me. “To be brought to heel once the problem is dealt with?”

Good behavior now Wax. Throat biting later. I reminded myself and continued to work my way through my breakfast.

“His role in the defense of my country cannot be trivialized so easily. Regardless, I doubt you came all this way to discuss a member of my court.” Celestia deflected. “I must say it was surprising to hear on such short notice that you were arriving and can only assume you need some sort of aid or help.”

“The Crystal Empire stands strong and self-reliant.” He scowled. “How has Equestria fared since you banished your sister?”

I paused chewing. That was low.

“While her presence is dearly missed, Equestria is faring well in her absence.” Celestia kept a cordial tone but I could see the blow had been dealt. It was the little details that most would miss. Like the way her wings drooped a hair bit more. Or how the wave of her mane waved a little less energetically.

I reached out under the table with one of my rear legs and touched Celestia. It was a small comfort but I could see it reach her eyes. I wanted to reach across the table and hold her and tell her like I had so many nights before, that it’s okay; that it couldn’t have been helped and that she did what was necessary. I also knew however that exposing any weakness of hers to Sombra would be unacceptable.

“If I may,” I spoke up. I needed to take the heat off Celestia for the moment. “I was admiring the armor of your guards. Most notably the helmets. It is so unusual to see a full faced helm, and I’m left confused as to why the eye slits are enchanted to glow green.”

I found myself the sole subject of his glare. “I will only say the enclosed helm is warmer in the cold and the enchantments serve to strike fear in the hearts of our enemies. And that is all you need to know.” He forcibly spat.

Strike a nerve there, did I? I smirked inside.

A few ponies from the wait staff came forward and began to clear the dirty dishes from the table.

“Ah, I suppose that makes sense. After all, you have your fair share of dangerous creatures up there right? I’ve heard stories of windigo herds soaring overhead preying on helpless travelers, or yetis smashing trade caravans.” I watched his eyes narrow. “I think the most interesting one was of a great horde of wights rising up recently and killing a whole group of bandits. How do your forces train for that, because, I mean I know we don’t face those sorts of threats here, but it sounds like they might need a few pointers.”

He let lose a threatening growl which spooked the poor unicorn mare who was collecting his dishes, dropping them in his lap. They clattered everywhere as she cowered before him.

“I’m so, so sorry, your h-highness.” She began backing away from the looming unicorn king as he towered over her, thin wisps of purple beginning to float from the corners of his ears.

He snarled as I watched him take delight in her fear. Celestia’s horn preemptively lit up. I flared my wings from my side a little, ready to jump across the table and extract the waitress so Celestia would have a clear shot, should anything happen. From the corners of the room I saw the royal guards tense up leveling their spears; ready to jump into action. Tension in the air was ripe. I could taste it, and after the all his posturing in this meal, I was hoping for any reason to come unglued on him.

The poor mare was sniffling and pleading as she continued her backwards retreat as rapidly as her legs would carry her. Right back into a decorative pillar. I watched as the marble structure wobbled left. Then right. Back left. It teetered, defiant to the end before succumbing to gravity and crashing down on one of Sombra’s guards.

Seeing the opportunity, the waitress fled the room, scared and crying. A few of our guard members stepped forward and rolled the pillar away.The red crystals on top of the helm had shattered under the blow. The green glow of the eyes faltering and fading.

“AUGH! MAKE IT STOP!” The guard ripped the helm from his head and curled up into a fetal position on the floor. “Get out my head.” He desperately pulled on his ragged mane, ripping it out. “Get out of my head!”

Sombra now looked nervous, any joy he took in terrorizing the mare had vanished. He stepped towards the downed pony, sickly red magic engulfing the crystal pony’s head.

“No! No!” he wailed, kicking away from his liege. “Get out! G-get o-o-out!”

Sombra’s horn grew brighter, the wailing guard’s eyes took on a similar sheen as the magic took hold. “Reeeeeest.” Sombra breathed.

The pony twitched on the floor and muttering gibberish to himself.

“This visit is over. We are leaving.” Sombra called over his back, and scooped up the battered helmet and crystal shards in his magic, setting a brisk pace for the exit.

“Wait a-” A golden glow surrounded my muzzle. Celestia shook her head. I pointed at the retreating black figure, my eyes pleading to go after him.

“Now’s not the time.” Her magic dissipated as the door slammed shut.

I opened my mouth to argue, managing to draw in a deep breath when she interrupted me.

“Do you trust me?”

I deflated. “Yes. Of course. You know that.”

“Then wait.” She revealed a small fragment of the shattered crystal from the helmet, held in her magic. “I hope that this can tell us more about what is going on.”

Okay that was sneaky.

“Meet me in my chambers in an hour. I need to study this.”

“As you wish.” I said defeated.

She cupped my chin with a hoof, making me look her in the eyes and I softened up a little. “Thank you,” she whispered, her wing brushing my side as she teleported away.

I sat there as the servants cleared away the last of the dishes. I looked at the remaining strips of bacon.

Best not let those go to waste.

I snapped them up, much to the staff’s disgust. They never said anything, but I could see the way their mouths would downturn a little. Seeing little else on the table I really wanted, I left for the exit. I had an hour to kill. I headed for my office in the guard wing, returning the salutes of those stationed in the hallways.

I reached my office and unlocked the door. My office was barren for the most part. The only things to grace its walls were drawings that Breeze had made for me ever since she could pick up a crayon. In the corner, was I couch I had brought in for napping, hidden behind the bulk of my desk. Sitting down at it, I looked at its surface, struggling to see it from underneath all the scrolls and reports.

A lot of work went into making the damned thing. I had gone back to that the tower in the Everfree where it all began. Spent hours picking through the rubble, pulling out whichever roof beams that weren’t too damaged or rotten. It took me the course of several days to haul them back to Canterlot on my own. Iron Oak had offered to help me with that part, but I declined. It was a burden I wanted to bear on my own at the time. I did have him and his son did have to help me with the woodwork though. Iron and Anvil sanded and sawed, hammered and nailed it into existence.

I ran a hoof along the polished surface, varnished and lacquered to a fine, deep sheen. My hoof drifted down, running along the names I had engraved on the side, pausing on Morning Star’s.

---

“When does a pony truly die?” Celestia asked me. She had a wing wrapped around me as we stared into the fire. Empty bottles of wine lay scattered across the floor marking the hours we’d been there, pondering life’s great mysteries.

“I don’t know. When their heart stops I guess.” I shrugged.

“Mmmm.” She took a long sip from her glass. “I don’t think so.”

“Wha?” I slurred. “How do you figure?”

She downed the rest of her glass and set it aside. “I think for a pony to be truly dead, they first would need to be forgotten. Their works and deeds faded into obscurity.” She lifted a hoof in front of her face. “Just.poof!” Her hoof floated away like something being blown away. “As so long as somepony remembers you, or what you did, your memory lives on in that pony. And so, there’s still a little piece of you left., tiny and fragile, but still here. Nopony is dead until-”

---

“-they are forgotten” I whispered. I was going to be damn sure they never would be. Don’t get me wrong, I still felt guilty that I was the only one to make it out but everyday it got a little better. And sometimes...sometimes I would think I’d hear my name called out on the street and when I’d turn around, one of them would be standing there, smiling and waving at me like nothing happened. I’d stumble and try and find them, but by then they’d disappeared. Whether I was going crazy, or not mattered little to me. Any closure, trick of the brain or not, was better than none.

I began to take the uniform off, hanging it from a hook I had installed to dry out wet ponchos. Free of that and no longer concerned about wrinkling it, I sat down, and started working through the notes left for me. The first one grabbed my attention. It was a simple notification telling me that Onyx Gale’s body was ready for transport to return to Dusk Hollow. Tonight I’d have to go tell his parents, if they hadn’t heard already, that he was dead, and present them with his body for the funeral.

My stomach felt sick. I’d done too many next-of-kin visits in the past. Each time I hoped that’d be the last one.

Onyx’s parents weren’t the only one’s that would be suffering through his death though. Grabbing a blank scroll, I spread it open and carefully began to write.

“Dear Ms. Showers,

I once again wish to extend my deepest condolences for your loss. I know these words come as cold comfort to you in your mourning hours and I sincerely wish that these mere words could mend your grievances, as to spare you a pain that only time can diminish. I would like to dissuade you from falling into the furthest depths of despair and remind you that you will soon be faced with the joys, and challenges of parenthood as the life within you grows; a testament to the bond and love you and Onyx both shared. As a parent, I can tell you there is no greater labor than that of raising a foal. It is as difficult as it is rewarding, and no words can truly describe the bond forged between parent and child.

I wish to tell you now, that the Nocturne are a tight knit herd, and we tend to our own. On the birth of your child, they will be the newest face to join our lineage and as such, will be loved, celebrated and cared for by us all. You have, perhaps unknowingly, joined a family where you and yours will always be welcome in our homes, and our hearts. It is my solemn hope, that this news may assuage your fears, that despite being a single mother, you are not alone.

This evening, I am leaving to go notify Onyx’s parents. I should like to invite you to come. It is never easy to tell a parent that their child has passed on from this mortal plane, but it is my hope that meeting the mother of their future grandfoal, might raise their spirits and give them a ray of light, in what is surely to be their darkest night.

I cannot, nor will I, force you to come. Should you choose to however, please return, or send reply with, this messenger.

Deepest and sincerest regards,

Night Warden Waxing Crescent

Captain, Royal Guard

*****

I watched the pegasus take off carrying my letter away. Having done that, I walked off towards Celestia’s chambers. I hoped Spring Showers would show tonight. She needed a support base, both the grieve and to raise the foal. I would have gone crazy my first month if it hadn’t been for Iron Oak’s, Sunflower’s, and Celestia’s help with Breeze.

The guards outside Celestia’s chambers snapped to attention and saluted.

“Good morning sir!” they greeted.

“Good morning boys.” I returned the salute and they dropped theirs. “How are y’all doing today?”

“Outstanding sir!” they replied in unison.

“I know you’re out here standing.” I said with the mock gruffness of a sergeant. “I asked how you are doing!”

They cracked a smile at the age old joke, laughing politely.

“We’re doing well, sir,” the ranking guardspony said. “It’s been an uneventful watch, therefore it’s been a good one.”

“Very good.” I said nodding. “Is the princess in? She should be expecting me.”

“Yes sir.”

“Alright, thank you.” I stepped past them. “Carry on.”

“Carry on sir!” They echoed as I stepped through the door. On the other side, my face dropped. The gravity of the meeting before me taking hold.

Never let them see you sweat.

I found Celestia further back in her study, behind her desk, the red shard undergoing her intense scrutiny. I tapped the door frame, alerting her to my presence.

“Come in.”

Pins and needles pricked my gut. It was clear, from the furrow of her brow, that whatever answers she had found were not good ones. I sat down across from her, waiting for her to start the discussion. To let her puzzle out what pieces she needed and where to fit them. From the smallest conversations to the biggest battles, she was strategic in everything. Constantly trying to guide ponies and events with the smallest of touches.

Sighing, she released her hold on the crystal letting it bounce harmlessly onto the open book beneath it. “What are your thoughts on Sombra?”

I shifted my wings, getting comfortable. “He’s aggressive, but only when he’s sure of victory. This whole trip felt like a probe. Not so much of our defenses, but our mindsets. ‘Would we respond to an attack?’ ‘Are we willing to get drawn into a war?’ ‘Can we be provoked?’

“From the way he spoke and the way he presented himself, I think he likes to utilize mind games, intimidation, and fear to attack your will before moving to physically strike. This makes him a rather insidious opponent should his tactics take root. Ordinarily, I’d respond with a quick and powerful strike, not only to hurt him but to show that his methods are ineffectual on us and we will not tolerate it.”

“But?” Celestia cut in.

“But, having not seen him, or his guards fight, I can’t speak to whether they’d be prepared for such an incursion.” I popped my neck. “As far as his guard’s go, their training and armor seem to be an emotional weak spot for him. At first I thought it might be because they are inadequate, but after the pillar shattered that-” I pointed at the red gem. “I don’t know if that’s quite right.”

Celestia levitated the cursed thing over to me and I took it in a hoof. “What do you know about magic Wax?”

“Aside from it gives me a massive headache?” I scoffed. “Not much. General enough to understand what the guards can feasibly do, like shields, combat spells, a few healing spells, but no specifics on how they work.”

“Hmmm. Remind me to broaden your knowledge when you return,” she began pulling forms together and a quill in her magic. “From what I have been able to gleen, that gem was enchanted take a pony, strip them of their free will and agency, effectively making them a glorified meat puppet.”

I stared at the red shard in horror, still recoiling over ‘meat puppet’. It took me a minute to realize what she said at the beginning. “Wait. When I return?”

“Indeed.” she said while writing, her quill flying across the scroll. “I want you to assemble a team, head to the frozen north and investigate what is happening in the Crystal Kingdom. I need to know the full size and shape of things there. Additionally, I want you to cripple their operations if you deem them threatening to us. I don't need to remind you that this nation is still recovering and can't stand a new war.”

“Okay. Back it up a second.” She stopped writing and looked up at me. “Why me though? I mean, I’ll go if you need me too. And I agree that Sombra needs to be investigated. But why me? And not to mention that you didn't even ask! You didn't ask if I would take a mission!” I put a hoof on my chest. “I’m not the only one capable leading a squad there!”

I realized by now I was yelling at the princess. My wings were flared and I was practically standing on her desk. I looked down embarrassed and reigned it in.

“Sorry.” I stepped back onto the ground, slightly ashamed. “The point is, I’m not the stallion I used to be, Celestia. And it’s not just me I have to think about anymore.” I scuffed my hoof with the other. “I have a daughter now. I can’t just strap on my blades and armor and charge off like I did when I was a young officer.” I sighed and closed my eyes. My explosive blast of anger coupled with being awake when I had no business being left me feeling like I needed a nap.

I heard her step around the desk and wrap her wings around me, hugging me tight. She rest her head on top of mine. I leaned into her. No matter my frustrations with her at the moment, she was still my friend.

I sighed into her chest. “If this was an Ursa, or a dragon, I’d be less hesitant. But this time, if everything you told me about those helmets is true, then there is a fate worse than death here. Breeze has lost enough parents already.”

We sat there on the floor like that for a minute, before Celestia sensed I was done.

“I should have asked you, instead of assuming you would go as you have before. It seems that despite my mistakes with Luna, I have not yet entirely learned to stop taking those closest to me for granted.” She sounded hurt as nuzzled my withers, breathing into them. “For that I am truly sorry.

“And I know how much Morning Breeze means to you, and I am so proud to see the relationship you two have forged. She is very lucky to have you as a father and I would not dream of separating her from you needlessly so.”

She craned her neck up as to look me in the face. “If you still do not wish to go, I will not fault you. You are right about needing to look after her and that she has already lost more than any filly so young should. I only ask that you consider this from my view. There are few ponies in our guard experienced enough to lead such a mission. The only other one that readily comes to mind is Captain Iron Oak.

“The biggest reason he is not my top pick, despite having served so faithfully as my Guard Captain for so many years, is that his strengths come from large scale, defensive battles. He wins through sheer stamina, numbers, and attrition.”

I nodded. It was true. Even when I was fighting him, my forces had to work and bleed for every inch we gained when facing his blockades.

“If I were to send him, I imagine he would want to take the entire guard, build a wall around the Empire, and lay siege for months on end, with his only observations being the ones from atop his wall.”

I snorted, trying not to laugh. "Yeah, that would be him."

“So you see, the reason I need you is because you are different. You strike hard and fast where the enemy is weakest, disappearing into the dark before they can regroup. You work best in small, nimble groups. You understand the advantages of using stealth, shock and fear to your advantage. And that’s what I need here, stealth.”

A nostalgic smile lit across her face. “That’s why Luna favored you, you know. You were always the careful aggressor.”

I buried my head against her chest, indecision plaguing me. My heart felt ripped between my love for Breeze and desire to stay with her, and my duty to protect Equestria and its inhabitants. Right now, I really wanted a nap.

“Celestia, could I sleep on it first?”

“Sure. That sounds like a wise idea.” She leaned down and kissed me between the eyes.

I muttered my thanks as we broke away, her going to her desk, no doubt to prepare whatever edicts necessary for either side of my decision, and I left for my office.

I doubt remember much of the return trip, just unlocking the door and crashing on the sofa. The medals on my uniform glinted in the soft light coming through the cracked door and the drawings my daughter drew fluttered in a passing air current. I stared at them until my consciousness slipped away.

Chapter 7: Something Lost, Something Gained

View Online

Waiting For The End to Come

Chapter 7: Something Lost, Something Gained

I signed the bottom of the letter with a small degree of flourish. Sealing it, I tucked it away in my saddle bag and stepped out of my office.

Let’s get this over with.

*****

I knocked on the door to Celestia’s chambers, all the while trying to smother the misgivings stirring in my gut.

A golden glow enveloped the handle as it was pulled open before me.

“Wax, how many times do I have to tell you?” Celestia sat on the rug before her fireplace watching the flames flicker. “You are welcome to enter here without knocking.”

I shut the door. "How’d you know it was me?”

She glanced at me from the corner of her eye. “Tracking spell.”

I raised a barely restrained eyebrow. “Really?”

She just gave a coy smile and patted the spot next to her. “Did you come to your decision?”

I snorted and slumped down next to her. “I’ll go, but I don’t like this. I can’t shake the feeling that somepony is stepping on my grave.”

She stared into the fire, chewing on her lip.

“Do you truly believe this mission will end so badly before it has even begun?” she asked.

“I don’t know. If I were a younger stallion, just some greenhorn in the guard, I’d assume it was nerves, but this?” I pointed to my raised hackles. “This is something else.”

She drew a wing over me and I leaned into it, savoring every bit of its comfort and warmth. Under it, nothing could hurt me, and the world was some distant location away.

Celestia nuzzled each of my ears, playing with their tufted tops. “Do you know who you are going to pick to go with you?”

"I do, but I’ll have to ask the Dusk Council for their blessing.”

I felt her tense against my side as she scowled. “You have your pick of all the ponies in the guard and you run to the thestrals?”

My head snapped to look her in the eye. “Look. If you want the most stealthy and skilled ponies in the kingdom, then your only choice are the Nocturne.”

Her gaze bored right back at me. I knew they were a sore point with her, but facts were facts. We were hunters by nature, and we were the best, and I would have no other ponies watching my back.

But no matter how strongly I believed this, staring down the princess was like trying to stare down the abyss. In the end, you just felt small and insignificant in its presence.

Sighing, I dropped my head and knelt before her. "I know you don’t particularly care for Council, but if I'm to assemble the team I want, we will have to go through them.”

“I don’t doubt that.” She stared on wistfully. “I just wish they would choose to trust me more. Instead they insist on weighing in on what I’m allowed to do with the members of your herd who've joined my guard.”

“It’s not that they don’t trust you now, as so much as...well…there's no easy way to say this,” I rubbed my left fetlock with my other hoof. “When they banded together, you had just banished Luna and they were more than a little scared of you.”

I watch the corners of Celestia’s mouth turn down as her disposition further soured.

“...sorry.” I murmured.

“It’s not your fault.” She said, forcing away a tear that was forming in her eye. “I regret what I had to do enough already, without the need to be further punished and reminded of it. Is it not enough to miss her? To stare at her empty chair at breakfast and dinner? Or that the Elements themselves rejected me, passing silent judgement on my actions? Or that-”

I put a hoof to her lips. “Don’t. Don’t do this to yourself again. Those first years were a little shaky, remember? Hell, things got so bad that we contemplated starting a new colony elsewhere in Equestria. But we didn’t. We toughed it out and it’s getting better.” I dried away the remaining moisture around her eyes, staring into their pale magenta depths. “Besides, the Council is a mere formality. A check box. They just don’t want to be left out in the dark on things is all.”

Celestia started to snicker, a little cheer returning to her. “And here I thought you Nocturne liked the dark?”

I facehoofed and shook my head while she continued to giggle.

Eventually her mirth subsided and she gave me a soft kiss, wrapping her wing around me. “Thank you.”

"Anytime."

And we stayed like that, enjoying the company of the other, lost in time unto ourselves. Or at least until a soft knock at the doors pulled us back to reality.

Clearing her throat and disentangling herself a bit, Celestia answered. “Yes?”

“I am escorting Miss Spring Showers, on behalf of Captain Crescent! I was informed I could find him here!” The voice on the other side reported.

Celestia and I separated from each other fully. I looked her over, making sure her feathers and coat weren’t sticking up awkwardly as she did the same for me. Rumors flew regardless, but it paid to give them as little credence as possible.

Smoothing a few spots on her shoulder and wiping her eyes once more, I nodded to her satisfied that she looked presentable. She returned the nod suggesting the same about myself.

“Enter,” she said. How she always managed to exude power while still remaining warm and motherly I could never understand.

A familiar mare passed through the doorway, shaking and trembling; her eyes darted around the place before locking on Celestia and collapsed into a bow before the alicorn.

Celestia sighed, and leaned over to whispered in my ear, “You might want to go help her out before she gives herself a heart attack.”

I huffed. “Yeah. Probably.”

This whole song and dance grew increasingly tiresome after each iteration.

I rose and trotted to her, setting a hoof on her shoulder to steady her as I helped rise. “Miss Showers?”

She nodded slowly. Her eyes glued themselves on my face; her pupils practically pinpricks.

“I’d like thank you for coming this evening though you seem rather shaken. Are you feeling well?”

“This is the Princess’s chambers,” she said, almost daze-like.

I looked around in as casual a manner as I could and smiled at her. “Aye, so it is.”

“I’m in the Princess’s chambers.”

“Aye, so you are.”

Her eyes rolled back in her head and she began to swoon. My left wing shot out, catching her and guiding her descent to the floor. A pillow wrapped in golden magic slid under her head.

“I think you might have a fan,” I shot over my shoulder to Celestia.

She snorted, giving me a sidelong glance. “You know I dislike the pedestal they place me on. Especially when their fervor leads them to faint at my mere presence.”

I shrugged. “You can’t say it’s unfounded though.” I puffed out my chest, drawing myself up as one of her heralds might. “Announcing the presence of Her Royal Highness, Princess Celestia. Sol Invictus. The Immortal Steward of the Sun. The Dawn Bringer. Overthrower of the Mad King and Slayer of Dragons. Griffonsbane.” I narrowed my eyes at her, a mischievous grin appearing on my lips. “Sunbutt”

I never saw the pillow coming.

I laughed hard and long, even as she continued to pummel me in the face with it. I laughed even harder when the pillow snagged on one of my exposed fangs and ripped, sending feathers flying across the room. Celestia sniggered, before finally joining in.

After a minute, our laughed died down. For a moment, it felt good to forget about the troubles and worries waiting for us.

Unfortunately, the golden moment had to pass as the weight of responsibility came crashing back down on my shoulders. I picked myself up, shaking myself off and flapping my wings a few times to lose the feathers.

“I should get going. I’ll let you know the Council decision when I return.” I kneeled down next to Spring Showers. Grabbing her front hooves and sliding my head beneath her stomach, I slid her onto my back and stood up. I took a few careful steps towards the door, making sure she wasn’t going to accidentally slide off my back. Confident she was secure, I put a hoof on the door.

“Waxing?”

I turned around to see Celestia cleaning up all the feathers in her magic, clearly still bathing in the afterglow of our mirth.

She opened her mouth to say something but abruptly closed it. After a moment of deliberation, she just smiled at me.

I dipped my head and smiled. “I’ll see you later Princess,” I said and I was out the door.

*****

It wasn't until I was almost to the castle gardens when Spring Showers began to stir on my back.

“Wuh…where am I?”

I knelt down, allowing her to shuffle off my back. “We are in the castle.” I pointed to the far end of the hallway. “And we are headed through that door down there to the gardens.”

She shook her head, glancing curiously at a small white feather that fluttered down by her face. “Oh.” She looked around, staring at the vaulted windows and the warm interior. “I could have sworn I was in the Princess’s chambers a second ago.”

I chuckled. “Well, you’re here now. Do you feel well enough to fly?”

She extended her wings and gave a few experimental flaps. “Yeah, I guess so. Why?”

“The only way to Dusk Hollow is by flight.” I turned and started walking. “Come on.”

I heard her hooffalls hurry to catch up beside me. “So do you feel ready for this?”

“Um. Kind of nervous actually.” She hung her head. “Like I want to throw up to be honest. Though whether that’s my nerves or the foal I’m not sure.”

I draped a wing over her withers as Celestia had done to me many times. “It’ll be okay. Alright?”

She gave a shaky laugh. “I hope so.”

We took a few steps when I felt her back start to heave. Fearing that she might be getting close to actually losing the contents of her stomach, I searched for a pot or a vase. Anything for her to hurl into to that wasn't the castle floor. That is until I heard her sniffling.

“I...I could really use some good news right now,” she said, tears falling down her cheeks.

Using my wing, I guided her to the side of the hallway.

I sighed internally. What is it with me and crying mares lately?

“What’s going on?” I asked. I waved down a passing guard and gestured for a hoofkerchief. He nodded and took off.

Still staring at her front hooves, she started. “Remember when I told you last night about how my father disowned me? Well, I’d hoped that maybe, just maybe, he could overcome his feelings in the interest of being there for his grandfoal. *sniffle* When I told him the news, he got real quiet all of a sudden. *sniffle* Do you know what the first thing out of his mouth was?”

I could take an educated guess, but shook my head, preferring to let her get it all off her chest.

“‘Is it his?’ *sniffle* Of course it's his! Who else's would it be!? *sniffle* He didn't take that too well though and got angry and started yelling about how I was a- *sniffle* -disgrace to the family. Ranting about how the best thing I could do for myself-”

At this point the guard came galloping back.

“Here you are sir,” he said in hushed and rushed manner, holding the fabric out for me. I took it from him and nodded my thanks.

I held out the hoofkerchief in front of Spring Showers’ face.

“Oh, thanks.” She blew her nose quickly and resumed. “Said the best thing I could do would be to throw the abomination over the side of Canterlot once it was born. I-”

I put a hoof on her lips, silencing her and lifted her chin so she would look at me. “It sounds like your father–” Will be receiving a visit from me very soon. “–has some personal issues to resolve.” I took the hoofkerchief and dabbed away the salty tears on her cheeks. “Regardless, I wouldn’t concern yourself too much with him right now. Like I said in my letter, the Nocturne looks after their own. Okay?”

She gave tentative smile. “I’m not entirely sure what you mean by that but, okay.”

“Very well. Now we really need to get going. I’m afraid that you aren’t my only business in the Hollow tonight.”

“Okay.”

With that we headed out into the gardens where a small chariot with a small casket nestled in the back sat waiting.

When Spring Showers saw it, she gasped. “Is...is that him?” she whispered.

“Yeah. One last flight.”

She approached the chariot in slow, measured steps. She sat down hard before it and put her hoof on the side of the casket. “Can I ride with him?” she asked, her voice barely a whisper in the wind.

I walked to the harness on the ground and began putting it on. “It's up to you.”

She stepped into the carriage and laid down next to her beloved. “Take us home.”

I nodded and galloped forward, spreading my wings. A few flaps later we were airborne.

It was a silent flight to the Hollow. As the ponies built the capital cities of Canterlot below, the Nocturne had been busy at the peak of the mountain, carving out our new home. It was here that we could flourish, an impregnable stronghold should the dayponies shun us from their communities.

I approached the flattened outcrop, the moon shining bright on the mountainside. Touching down, I could really appreciate the cold nip of the air, as steam rolled off my coat and wings and my breath billowed from my nostrils, like smoke from a dragon’s. Looking back into the chariot, I could see that my female passenger had fallen asleep, curled as close as she could get to the wooden casket, as if she were trying to touch Onyx through it.

Let her rest with him a little longer. She deserves that at least.

A few enchanted torches lit the entrance to the cavern that the herd called their home, and I was more thankful for their warmth than their light, considering I could already see well enough in the dark.

I studied the entrance to the hollow. Aside from the torch marking it, it appeared to be nothing more than an outlet to the caves that ran through the entire mountain and far down into the earth. When the caves were first discovered, many earth ponies began mining, exploring the depths for valuable resources. But while they were busy looking down, the Nocturne was looking up, interested in the top portions, carving a stone city from walls and sealing off the chasms below.

Stepping past the torches, I walked down the long corridor, my hooffalls and the wheels of the wagon echoed down its walls. The entire corridor was lined with the sparse torch. Despite the thestrals, as a race, having exceptional night vision, we could not see in the pitch dark and needed some small form of ambient light.

And so it went until I felt a slightly warmer draft of air pass along the sensitive membrane of my wings. Sure enough the walls began broadening, opening up to a wide dome. In the center of the city, atop a large structure, a bonfire was lit hidden behind a chalice shaped bowl dimming its light. Aside from providing the majority of the necessary light for the city to see by, its other purpose was to keep the interior a nice balmy temperature.

As much as I marvelled at this place, it also filled my heart with a sort of sadness. Unlike Nocturne village of the Everfree I’d grown up in, here the ponies of the night could not see the stars or the moon. Here, they were hidden away from Luna’s sky, and it felt like, that in our own way, we had abandoned her too.

I shook away these thoughts. I walked through the streets, returning the solemn nods of others. Everypony knew what the chariot meant, even before they saw the casket. I could feel their eyes watching me, curious at which house I’d stop. Each afraid it'd be theirs. Each releasing a guilty sigh of relief when it passed them by.

I stopped before a small brick home with a bright blue door and a small garden of glowing flowers. A golden “9” was tacked to the door. Pulling a scroll from my saddlebag, I made doubly sure that this was the right house.

“Agate and Gust Gale - 9 2nd Street”

This was indeed the place. I shed the harness and walked to the back of the chariot.

I poked the sleeping pegasus’ shoulder. “Miss Showers, we’re here.”

She mumbled something but I didn’t catch it.

I poked her more firmly. “Miss Showers, wake up. We are here.”

An eye creeped open. “You sure?” she asked, her voice scratchy.

“Yes ma’am.” I reached back into my bags and pulled out a water flask. “Here.” I passed it to her. “It sounds like your throat is a little dry from the trip.”

She nodded and sipped from it. Her thirst sated, she cleared her throat. “Better?”

“Much.” I took back the flask, and stored it once more. “Ready?”

She eyed the residence. “No.”

“Yeah...me either.”

She stepped over the side, using her wings to give herself a little lift as needed and landed next to me. She looked around, for the first time noticing all the thestrals beginning to gather. She scooted closer to my side as I began walking to the door.

“Why are they all staring at us?” she whispered.

“They are waiting to for me to break the news first.” I stopped on the mat before the door. “Once I leave, they will start coming by to offer their condolences and mourning gifts.” I brought my hoof to the door and took a deep breath. “As I said before-” Three resounding knocks rang out through the house and down the street. “We take care of our own.”

My heart raced in my chest as the door opened a sliver.

“Hello?” A petite thestral mare greeted me cheerfully as she barely peaked out from behind the jamb.

I hate this part.

“Evening ma’am. I’m sorry to intrude on you like this, but I’m afraid I have some unpleasant news. It would be better if we stepped-”

The door opened more. As it did, she was able to see past the two of us. Her eyes grew wide as she spotted the chariot.

“No.” She shook her head, disbelieving. Her voice hardly more than a whisper as the door opened wider.

“No.” I could see the desperate hope in her eyes saying that this was just a nightmare. That this wasn’t happening. That is hadn't brought this evil to her home.

“No!” She stomped her hoof, cracking a wooden plank of her floor. Tears began to form fully in the corner of her eyes. She couldn’t wake up.

She collapsed at the door, wailing and screaming. Gasping for breath as her chest clenched in, as if to force the breaking pieces of her heart back together.

At this time, her husband came out from a back room to investigate. Seeing his wife on the floor in such a state, he rushing forward, placing a hoof on his wife’s back rubbing her in soothing circles. She turned from us, and buried her face in his chest.

“Gusty, what’s going on?” he asked.

“Sir, if we could step inside.” I said as gently as I could. “I’m afraid I have some bad news.”

*****

“I’m very sorry for your loss.”

I had just finished telling the couple about what the report covered. The encounter. The drunk guard. The misunderstanding. The brawl. The accident. It sounded strange in my ears to try and explain why their son was dead, like that somehow tied everything up in a neat little bow. It never did.

I looked at the parents on the couch across from me. Agate looked like I’d just kicked the life right out of him. He sat slumped, one hoof absently rubbing his wife’s back. Gust on the other hoof looked like she’d jumped from denial to maternal rage.

“YOU!” she leveled a trembling hoof at Spring Showers, next to me. Her voice seethed with venom. “This is your fault! You got my baby killed!” She lunged at her. My wing shot open in front of Spring Showers, catching Gust. I pulled the grieving mother into my hooves, restraining her as she raged against me.

Spring Showers cringed, her ears folded flat, every instinct screaming to bolt, and frankly I couldn’t blame her for wanting to. To her credit though, she remained.

Gust Gale continued to scrabble in my hooves and had taken to trying to sink her fangs into me.

“Missus Gale!” I shouted in her ear. “If she were truly responsible for your son’s death, I assure you that I would not have invited her here!” I pulled my foreleg underneath her jaw, pinning it shut and just shy of a choke hold. “In fact the only reason she is here is because is just as much a victim as you!”

Gust laughed, dark and bitter. “Her! A victim! She didn’t know my son! She didn’t raise him! She didn’t-”

“GUST! THAT’S ENOUGH!”

Gust stopped thrashing in my hold and looked to her husband. “But-”

“But nothing!” he continued. “Look at the dear!” He pointed a hoof at the terrified pegasus. “She may not have raised him, and she may not have married him, but you can’t sit there and tell me how much or how little she loved Onyx or that she isn’t suffering from his loss as well!”

The two stared at each other, both fuming. Finally Gust looked away first.

“Fine. You’re right. I’m done.” She slumped into my grasp. Cautiously, I started unleashing my hold. She shook out of it and returned to her couch, sulking.

I leaned over to Spring Showers and whispered, “As bad as the timing may seem, I think now would be a good time to tell them.”

She gave me the most incredulous look I’ve ever seen.

“I promise.”

She snorted, but nodded.

“Um.” She scratched at her fetlock with her other forehoof. “The actual reason Captain Crescent here invited me to come meet you both, was actually for the same reason I went to go see Onyx last night. You see, we’d been seeing each other for a while now, very much against my father’s wishes. And, well, uh…oh Celestia I feel sick…” she panted. Agate reached for a bin in the corner but Spring Showers waved it away. Steadying herself, she took a deep breath. “I’m-pregnant-and-it’s-his!” She spit it all out at once and curled her tail around herself on the couch cushion.

Agate stared at her dumbfounded, whereas Gust looked liked she ate something that disagreed with her. Slowly, but surely, a dopey grin grew on Agate’s face as he rose from his seat and sat next to pegasus mare.

“You mean?” He pointed to her belly.

She nodded.

“You and he?” He made some back and forth gesture with his hooves.

Spring Showers nodded again, a deep blush filling her cheeks.

Agate engulfed her in a hug, squeezing her tight. He was crying again, but this time, he sounded happy. Spring Showers soon join him as they sat their crying. One for finding a new family, the other for finding two new members.

Gust rose from her place on the couch and slowly approached the group.

“I’m sorry.” she said. “I...I feel awful and I want to welcome you to our family but after what I said to you and-”

Gust Gale found herself pulled into Spring Shower’s forelegs. “I understand.”

I sat back and stared at the proud grandparents welcoming the expectant young mother. There would be more tears and grieving, no doubt. But they’d found that little light in the dark. That something to keep going.

I felt a hoof on my back, bringing forth a cool, gentle sensation from its touch.

“You did a good thing here Wax. Good job.” a familiar voice whispered in my ear.

I whipped around to see a mare, in a black flowing robe and scythe hung across her back. Her hood was down this time though, and I could see a silver mane cascading over one shoulder, running over her soft blue coat.

I opened my mouth, but she silenced me with a hoof and smiled. “We’ll talk later.”

I blinked and she disappeared.

Chapter 8: The Dusk Council

View Online

Waiting For The End to Come

Chapter 8: The Dusk Council

I walked along the dimly lit roads towards the central building beneath the burning dome thinking about sudden and brief appearance of Death. ‘We’ll talk later.’ Damn right we were. For starters, where had she been these past six years since the night of my “ascendence” and why was she here now? And with my upcoming trip to the Crystal Empire, her appearance did little to settle my ever-fraying nerves.

I paused outside the ornate chamber doors. It gave me pause to consider how ever since moving here, the council demanded their own meeting chamber and for it to be adorned with self-righteous embellishment. Makes a stallion wonder how far we’d drifted from our roots.

Well. Let’s get this over with. I pushed aside my misgivings and the doors. My hoofsteps echoed as I walked into the chamber. The soft murmurings of whatever conversation that had been going on died as I took my place at the table.

“Ahem.” A rotund, sleepy looking stallion stood at the head. “Now that everypony has arrived, I would like to call this council to order and will now formally take roll call.” He peered down his nose at his scroll.

I had to bite back a snort. To me, it seemed overly redundant considering that he just stated everyone had arrived. But the high councillor liked his lists. And his lists were numerous.

“Moonlit Shroud?” he called.

I looked at the petite mare to my left, trying to guess where she might stand on what I had to say tonight. She was maybe a decade younger than I, just venturing into the realm of marehood. She had been selected due to her potential and reputation to be caring and attentive to the needs of the many. As such, I doubted she would be keen on sending soldiers out to fight, but at the same time, she should be old enough to remember the rise of Nightmare Moon and recognize the need to stop potential threats early on.

She noticed my staring, and gave me a salacious smile. “Present.” She stretched in ways sure to show me just how limber and lithe her body was; her half lidded eyes an unspoken promise of pleasure.

I snorted and flicked my ears dismissively causing her to pout. She also had a reputation for being a flirt as well as being incredibly familiar with a good amount of the stallions in the Nocturne herd. I listened as the council leader continued on.

“Shadow Blossom?”

The old florist raised a hoof. “Present.” She was a kind soul and one of the community that had helped raise me back when she was young enough to deal with the antics of a young colt. I’d called her ‘mom’ once or twice on accident growing up, and when I did, she had beamed with a joy that I didn’t understand at the time. In later years though, I learned that she was infertile. Even though we weren’t exactly close, I still made sure to get her flowers with a note for mother’s day every year.

“Thunderhead?”

“Here.” he practically growled. I gauged him carefully from across the table. He was certainly dynamic within the herd, from everything I’d heard or seen. He was young and spoke passionately, but he also had one hell of a temper, and a disdain for the ‘daywalkers’ that ran deep. According to him, the Nocturne was due to rise above and be recognized as the superior breed of pony. According to me, he was an idiot who had clearly never been around an alicorn.

“Waxing Crescent?”

“Present.” Stupid lists.

“Midnight Oil?”

“Present.” The stallion next to him called out. Probably the most neutral and quiet of everypony here, and as such he was always a wildcard; I had no clue as to how he’d vote. All I knew about him was that he was the quiet, bookish sort. While he was valued by Nightcap for his knowledge, I found him lacking the insight necessary to use it well.

“And myself, Nightcap.” The stallion ticked off his name on the scroll. I rolled my eyes. “Now onto business.” He pulled out another scroll. “This council was called at the request of Waxing Crescent, Night Warden of the Royal Crown, emissary of Princess Celestia to the Nocturne, and former Captain of the Lunar Guard. The floor is yours, Night Warden.”

I coughed politely into my hoof as I rose. “Firstly, I bear bad news. Last night we lost one of our own, Onyx Gale. He was run over by a passing carriage after being thrown through a bar window by an inebriated off-duty guard.” I glanced towards Thunderhead, finding what I expected to see; a validated smile and fire burning in his eyes, eager to use this tragedy to his advantage. “I determined however, that Onyx Gale’s death was accidental. While the guard is inadvertently responsible, I find it implausible that he intended to send Onyx Gale through the window at the exact time a carriage was passing by, as that would require foreknowledge and timing unlikely to be found by your average pony, especially when drunk. I have already been informed that the Crown will be investigating this guard to determine fair punishment and possibly discharging him.

“At this time, does the council have any questions?”

Thunderhead’s smile had disappeared, but the dangerous glint in his eyes had not. He firmly tapped the table and I nodded to him to speak, readying myself for whatever game he wanted to play.

He rose to his hoofs to meet me, eye-to-eye across the table. “So what is your recommendation for bringing this guard to our justice?”

“Our justice, councillor?” I raised an eyebrow, and cocked my head trying to give an air of confusion. “I’m afraid I don’t understand your question.”

“Don’t play ignorant with me.” he snapped.

“Don’t use doublespeak with me,” I said calmly. “Say what you mean and mean what you say.”

“You know what I mean! The daywalker killed one of own own and must be held accountable before a trial of the Nocturne!” He slammed his forehoof on the table. “Celestia can investigate and discharge all she wants, but Nocturne must see justice done before it!”

The other council members around the table looked to me for rebuttal. Midnight Oil appeared bored, and Nightcap looked intrigued by Thunderhead’s words. Moonlit Shroud seemed eager for my rebuttal, and Old Mare Blossom’s demeanor said that she wanted a nap but was still paying attention.

I cracked my neck, trying to remain calm and keep the undercurrent of my temper in check. “Councillor, I feel the need to remind you that it is Princess Celestia to you, and that as citizens and subjects under her, that whatever justice the Crown seeks is our justice. The guard shouldn’t have to face two courts for the same crime.” I saw Midnight Oil and Shadow Blossom start to nod with approval.

Everypony could see the engorged vein that throbbed out of Thunderhead’s neck and I couldn’t help but be morbidly curious to see if his heart would give out under the pressure. He thrust a quivering hoof at me.

“There! You see!” he barked, spittle flying from his lip. “See how he defends the them over us! See how he abandons us, his family and herd, for them! Just how far does your treachery go Night Warden!?” He slammed his hoof on the table. “What caused you to turn your back on your herd? Was it the comfy nights you spend up in Celestia’s gilded tower? What did she bribe you with!? A pardon after the war? Your position? Your rank? What made you become her loyal little lapdog? Huh!? What is it!? Gold? Land? Sex?” His mouth upturned into a contemptuous sneer. “Does she allow you to come up whenever you want and rut her like a whore!?”

I barely kept my mask of calm; my blood was beginning to boil. It would be too easy to cross the table and begin beating his ass up one side of the room and down the other. I looked to Nightcap, seeing if he was going to call for order, but he sat back instead, enraptured.

“You should be grateful that Princess Luna isn’t here to see your vile betrayal!” he continued. “To see her beloved and trusted Captain abandon her favored ponies! She would be disgusted by you! By you and that wretched filth you call a daughter! Th-”

My wings shot out with a crack like thunder as the sound pealed off the walls. A low growl building in my throat as I circled the table, stalking towards him, crouched and ready to lunge for his throat. A small Nightmare Moon in my head said to rip out his throat, and another said his tongue. It’d be so easy they argued, and I knew it. Thunderhead had never served in the guard, much less received the kind of training I did from Luna. My eye slits narrowed as I was tempted to go for the kill. A small bead of sweat rolled down the side of Thunderhead’s face.

“I’d not say another word if I were you.” My voice was clear and cold and promised violence. “You talk like you are the biggest pony in the room Thunderhead, able to level vile insults as if you are untouchable.” I grabbed him by the fur of his chest and brought face-to-face with me. I could taste his fear in the air. “You are far from it though. So let me remind you of your place.” The horseshoe that touched his chest began to glow cherry red as the enchantments sprung to life. “As Princess Celestia’s Night Warden I summon you to her court in three days time. There you will repeat everything you’ve said here to her face and you will face her judgement.” I pushed him back, exposing the magical brand on his chest. Thunderhead stared in horror at the bright red marking on him and several others gasped. I didn’t bother explaining it to him, rather hoping he’d find out on his own what the brand would do if he didn’t show up or tried to lie.

“And if you ever as so much as mention my daughter again-” My eyes narrowed, locking on his. “-nopony will ever find you. Am I understood?”

He nodded, wide-eyed and shivering.

I looked to Nightcap, refolding my wings. “Mark it that the council has been notified of Onyx Gale’s passing and the Crown will deal with the one responsible. I have returned the body and entrusted it his loved ones.”

He scribbled hurriedly on his list. “Oh, um, I guess that leaves your request for troops.” He nodded for me to proceed.

“The Crystal Empire has become a recent concern of the Crown and has entrusted me to lead a team in for reconnaissance and to disrupt any major threats. I am calling on Penumbra, Antumbra, Fang, and Sledge.”

“I see,” Nightcap said as he looked to the other members. “Do we approve his request? Those in favor say aye.”

“There will be no vote.” I said abruptly. “Have them report to the castle tomorrow as this council’s recompense for allowing slander against the Crown to happen in its proceedings.”

I turned and left the room, leaving Nightcap to bluster in his seat.

*****

“I screwed up.” I said as I flopped onto a cushion before Celestia’s fireplace. “And made an ass of myself.”

She settled alongside me, a steaming cup of tea suspended in her magic. “I’m listening.”

I recounted how the council meeting went. Celestia was far less incensed by what Thunderhead had said than I was, and only gave a mischievous smirk when I told her about the court summons. I don’t know how deep her well of patience and tolerance ran, but it was far deeper than mine.

Regardless, I laid there, head resting on my hooves studying the runes on my horseshoes as she sipped her tea. Smelled like some sort of mint brew.

“I won’t deny that it could’ve been handled better.” She ran a hoof through my mane, before slipping it under my chin, raising it to look at her. “But you are a warrior first and foremost, not a diplomat.” She smiled warmly at me, and I could feel my worries and stress melt away. Celestia just had that effect on ponies. “Luna was like that too.” I could hear a tinge of sadness in her voice, but also happiness from fond memories.

“Well, she did groom me from time I earned my cutie mark.”

Celestia looked at the crescent moon on my flank. “Even your cutie mark looks similar to hers.” She rubbed her chin in serious thought. “Does that mean you can move the moon as well?” Her ears waggled as poked me with her wing.

I laughed. “No, but I can’t recall having ever tried either.”

“So how does one earn a cutie mark of the moon anyway?” she asked, pouring herself another cup of tea.

I looked my cutie mark. “You know, I have no idea.”

Celestia paused and raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean?”

“Well that’s just it. I don’t know.” I shrugged. “I just woke up one night and found it there and no memory of having any sort of epiphany in my sleep. It just showed up. And then few days later Luna did too. Landed right in the middle of the village and claimed that she was there to claim the child of the night.” I chuckled. “The adults were so confused, thinking that we were all children of her night. They were even more stunned when Luna finally found me and took me as her protégé. Said that I had a big future ahead of me and she held great expectations.” I stared into the flames of the fire. “From then on, Luna was basically my mother, teacher, and best friend for a long time.”

I glanced over at Celestia, who was staring at me with the strangest look in her eyes and her brow was furrowed. “What?”

She shook her head quickly. “Uh...nothing. Just had a...thought.”

“Celestia,” I put my hoof on hers. “What was it?”

She pursed her lips and shook her head. “I’m sorry Waxing, but you reminded me of something I hadn’t thought of in a long time is all. Something I don’t much care to consider any further than necessary. So please,” she rolled her hoof out from under mine and patted it. “Let it go.”

I sighed unsatisfied. “As you wish.”

My ear perked at some muffled talking came from the balcony window. Celestia turned to look as well.

“Uh, are you expecting somepony, and by balcony no less?” I asked in a hushed whisper.

She shook her head and we both rose. She stayed by the fire, horn lit and ready as I ventured forwards. I put a hoof on the knob. Celestia gave me a nod and I flung it open.

“See, I said he’d be here!” A thestral with only one fang gestured at me.

My nose wrinkled as I smelled the alcohol on his breath.

“And I said that sneaking onto the Princesses balcony is a bad idea regardless.” A female thestral glared at him.

I knew these troublemakers and shouldn’t had been surprised that they might do something like this. I turned back to Celestia. “Should I kick them over the railing or let them in, your Highness?”

“Depends. Do you know these ponies?” she asked, looking them over carefully.

“Regrettably.” I said.

“Oh that’s just cold.” The drunk one complained.

Celestia sighed. “Very well. Let them in, but please lead them to my study instead. I’ll be along shortly thereafter.”

I nodded and stepped aside to let the four in.

“Sorry about this,” the female muttered as she stepped inside.

I didn’t reply, and instead closed the door behind them and without a word, lead them out of Celestia’s chambers and into the study a few doors down. The room was cozy, with many bookshelves filled to the top with ancient tomes and scrolls. Several pillows were laid about to rest on and in the far corner sat a small table with a supply of ink, quills, and scrolls for Celestia’s writing needs.

“Everypony, go ahead a take a seat.” I said as I grabbed a set of spark rocks and began to light the small furnace. “Admittedly, I wasn’t expecting you so soon.”

“Heh, well, you probably shouldn’t have expected us at all.”

I paused and threw a curious look over my shoulder.

“We explain when princess get here.” The largest stallion of the bunch said, his voice sounding like a series of boulders smashing and rolling over each other.

I turned back to the furnace and struck the rocks together, lighting the dry tinder inside. Blowing on the ember softly, I watched it grow to a small flame that quickly caught on the rest.

The study door opened and a maid stepped inside carrying a tray with a pot of tea and six cups on her back, followed by Celestia. Once the tray was set out properly, Celestia thanked the mare as she left, gestured for me to come join the group. I sat down with the fire to my back and Celestia across from me, where she began to serve the tea.

“So Waxing, care to tell me who your friends are and why they decided to land on my private balcony?” she asked pointedly.

“Well, these two are the Umbra twins. She’s Penumbra and he’s Antumbra.”

The two on my left waved their hooves respectively and Celestia nodded to them.

“The big guy is Sledge.”

“Hello Princess.” he rumbled. He reached for the dainty cup of tea before him, but ended up crushing the little thing with his large hoof. “Aww.” he whined, ears folding back against his head. “Sorry.”

“Well that certainly won’t do.” Celestia swept the broken dish away with her magic before summoning a sturdy mug from the kitchens in her magic and filling it part way with tea. “How’s that now?”

Sledge grinned and hummed contentedly.

I then pointed at the last stallion to my right. “And finally this is Fang.”

He clicked his tongue at the princess, earning a wing slap from Penumbra who gave a disapproving shake of her head.

Celestia studied my picks for my mission. “Certainly a colorful bunch aren’t they?”

Sledge’s face scrunched up and scrutinized each of us carefully, before studying Celestia, who stared back at him curiously.

I cleared my throat. “Sledge, she means that we’re very interesting, not actually colorful.”

“Oh.” He nodded slowly and studied Celestia some more. “Princess is very colorful too.”

Celestia chuckled good-naturedly, “Well thank you.”

Sledge beamed and his attention went back to his tea.

“So why are they here?” Celestia asked again.

I turned to Fang pointedly. “They haven’t shared that yet.”

“Ah right,” he rubbed the back his head. “After the Captain here left the Hollow this evening, Thunderhead persuaded Nightcap to reject his call for assistance, unless some guard was brought forward to the Council. But,” he raised a hoof, stalling me as I opened my mouth. “Old Mare Blossom and Moonlit went behind him anyway and came to us individually, saying you needed our help. So naturally we came as quick as we could!” He grinned.

“I think you left out the part where you stormed into Nightcap’s house and knocked him out cold saying, ‘Nocte vult.’” Penumbra said, her eyes narrowing.

I buried my face in my hooves. “Really!? Did you have to go and do that! And stop saying that! The Night Guard isn’t active anymore!”

“Eh. Seemed like the right thing to do at the time.” Fang grumbled.

“Oh!” Sledge perked up. “Miss Shroud say that she want favor in return!”

I lifted my head. Celestia and I both raised an eyebrow. “And what might that be?” I asked dryly.

Sledge scratched his chin. “She said after you get back, she want you to come over for dinner and plow her garden.”

I sighed deeply and rubbed my temples as Fang started snickering. I’m sure she does. Celestia was staring at me strangely for the second time tonight, only this time it was like the way a dragon might stare at a priceless gem.

“I think it is weird favor.” Sledge continued. “I’ve never seen garden at her place. Have any of you seen her garden?”

Fang laughed louder and wiped some tears from the corners of his eyes, and Antumbra’s cheeks reddened with guilt which caused Penumbra to groan in disgust.

Deciding to get things back on track I spoke up. “Well, thank you for...passing that along Sledge.” He gave a toothy grin. “Moving on, the reason I called on each of you is that there is a possible growing threat in the Crystal Kingdom. Our job is to get a threat assessment and to halt any immediate risks to Equestria. Each of you hold a special set of skills that I consider vital to this mission.”

I looked to each of them. “I do not know how long this mission will take exactly or the scale of the danger we may face. I won’t force any of you to go, so if you wish to stay, step out now.”

None of them budged. “Like I’d miss out on the fun?” Fang blew a raspberry.

“Very well, be ready to leave in two days time with whatever supplies you need.” I looked to Celestia. “Do you have anything your Highness?”

“Feel free to grab whatever you need from the armorers and forgemasters and enjoy the hospitality of the castle until you leave. Other than that, good day, good luck, and godspeed.”

With that broke up, my team heading to the garrison to grab bunks for the next few days.

“Waxing.” Celestia stopped me before I stood up. “If you don’t mind, I have a few questions about your ponies.”

“Hmmm?”

“I recognize Fang’s name but can’t place why. Only that he is certainly flippant. And Sledge is...different. I’m only concerned that those two may not be up to the task.”

I waved her concerns away. “I wouldn’t worry about them. Does ‘Fang’s Raiders’ sound familiar?”

A flash of recognition sparked in Celestia’s eyes and she nodded.

“Figured that would. Despite his mannerisms, he’s an expert in the unconventional and sees rules as things to be broken.

“And Sledge is,” I ran a hoof through my mane trying to come up with the right words. “He wasn’t treated well as a foal. Nopony is certain, but I think he might have been dropped on his head at least once. He’s got a gentle heart, but when it comes time for a fight, he’s a monster like I’ve never seen. I’m not hoping for an all out confrontation, but if it happens, I want him there.”

“Okay then, if you’re confident and trust them, then I will to. One last thing-” She rose to her hooves and embraced me before I could react, resting her head on mine. “Promise me you’ll be careful. You might be immortal, but you aren’t invulnerable. You have ponies here that need you to come back.”

“I know.”

“Your daughter loves you. She- she spent all day today asking why I was sending you away.” She sniffled a little.

“Are you...crying?” I asked as I felt something warm drip on my ears. “Please don’t. I’ve seen enough crying mares today and I’m not sure I can handle one more.” I rubbed her back with a hoof.

She gave a shuddering laugh and leaned back so I could see her wiping her eyes. “Waxing, I-” she paused and smiled at me sadly. “I’ll miss you when you’re gone.”

“I’ll be back before you even know it.” I gave her a small nuzzle on her neck and broke away. “Promise.”

*****

I slumped onto my empty bed at home exhausted. Celestia had been reluctant to let me go, but ultimately understood that I had to leave eventually. Tomorrow was going to be busy with preparations and handling some final matters. Ready for some deserved rest, I pulled the covers over me and closed my eyes.

A soft hoof rested itself on my chest.

“I was wondering when you’d come to bed.”

I cracked my eyes and recoiled as I stared at the powder-blue mare lying next to me under the covers, head resting on the opposite pillow.

She cracked a smile. “You seem surprised. Didn’t I say we’d talk later?”

Chapter 9: Don't Fear the Reaper

View Online

Waiting For The End to Come

Chapter 9: Don’t Fear the Reaper

I lay there staring dumbly at Death, blinking slowly from time to time. Hell, I barely registered it when she waved her hoof in front of my face.

“Great, he’s broken.” she muttered before shrugging. “Only one thing for it then.” She shoved me off the edge onto the floor.

“Hey!”

“Hey yourself,” she said as she stepped off the mattress.

I grumbled under my breath as I got to my hooves. “You could’ve just knocked or said hi like a normal pony instead of appearing in my bed, you know.”

She shot me a grin. “Eh, I could have, but it’d have been less fun.”

I sighed and shook my head. It was about this time I noticed that she didn’t have her scythe or robes on. Instead she stood before me; a light blue mare with a silver and white streaked mane and tail. Even more confusing, she had a cutie mark. Of a flower. I don’t know what kind; I’m no botanist. But I would’ve expected a skull or something, not a flower.

She did a slow little twirl before me, laughing. “See something you like?”

Busted...

I rolled my eyes. “No.”

“Awww.” She stopped, folding her forelegs over her chest and pouted. “Fine, be like that. Ruin my fun.”

“You do realize that won’t work on me right?” She had nothing on Morning Breeze. “Besides, I’m quite tired and as intrigued as I am, I do want to get to sleep some time tonight. So what do you want?”

“Alright, alright,” she relented. Suddenly her robes faded into existence on her body and her scythe popped into her hoof. “Hello! I’m Orchid, your very own personnel reaper, and being your reaper, only you can see me, hear me, or even feel me. And to top it off, I’m stuck here on this plane with you until we can find a way to make you dead!” she said cheerfully.

Well that’s certainly blunt. And disturbing.

One thing stood out the most however. “So let me get this straight. I’m the only pony that can interact with you in any way?”

She deadpanned at me. “....yes. As I just explained.”

“So what have you been doing for the past six years if that’s the case?”

“Oh. Umm,” She scratched at her fetlock nervously. “Spying on you and plotting.”

I blinked. I really didn’t know how to respond to both her rapid changes in emotion and that my privacy felt incredibly invaded.

She wouldn’t meet my eyes. “That was only for the first year or so. Ummm. Ah, well, I also I took a little trip away from you for awhile!”

“And how was that?” I said slowly, still processing.

“Eh found some living relatives.”

I felt my grasp of the situation slipping and raised an eyebrow.

Orchid let out a deep sigh. “Okay. Where to start? Uh, so once I was alive like you...actually you’re a bad example. Anyway, I died a while back, leaving behind my parents and brother. They’ve since passed too, but I went to go check on how my great-nephews and nieces to see how they turned out. Some good; some...less good.”

“So if you were looking over them, why are you here now?”

“....I got bored...and lonely.”

I cocked the other eyebrow.

“What?! You’re the only pony that registers I exist and I’m stuck here! You have no idea how nice it is to have a conversation with somepony for once!” She peered at me. “Also why do you cock your eyebrows so much? I’ve noticed you do that a lot. Is that your default response to stuff?”

I swear it’s like I’m talking to a filly sometimes. She’s all over the place.

“I question many things. You, in this instance.”

“Rude.” She threw her scythe through the wall and her robes vanished. “Since I’m not able to do much reaping in the foreseeable future, I won’t need those.” She leaned into a deep stretch, popping her back. Which seemed weird to me seeing as she was a spirit. Of sorts I guess. Regardless, I couldn’t imagine she had any actual backbones to pop.

“Feels good to get out of those. So drab and serious.”

I walked over to the wall where the scythe went though, rubbing a hoof over it. “So where did they go?”

“Oh, I just summon them whenever I feel like it.” She waved a dismissive hoof.

I stared at her forehead, looking for a horn under her mane, but didn’t see one.

“Hey, my eyes are down here!” She said grabbing my muzzle and forcing me to look into her eyes. “Reaper, remember? I don’t need unicorn magic for that.” She then began to float towards the ceiling. “Nor do I need wings to fly...or float actually. Same difference.” She said before landing on my head, which was strange feeling. I could feel her weight, but not at the same time.

Regardless, I didn’t much care for it. “Care to get off?”

She leaned down so her face was in mine, albeit upside down. “You’ll have to take me to dinner first. I’m not that kind of mare.”

Two can play that game. “Well, you’ve already snuck into bed with me once. Just thought I’d ask this time.”

She sputtered a little before grinning and hopping down. “You’re fun. That’s good. I’d hate to hate to be stuck with poor company.”

“I’m glad you approve.” I yawned. “Look, I get the feeling we’ll be seeing a lot of each other, so if you don’t mind, I need some sleep.” I crawled back in bed and closed my eyes.

Not soon after closing them, I felt her not-weight climb into bed and lay down next to me. Cracking an eye, I saw her staring at me.

“You’re really creepy you know.”

“Well, I don’t actually sleep like you do.”

“Go find a book or something and read then.”

“Can’t. My hoof would phase right through it,” she said with a sheepish grin.

I closed my eyelid, giving up for the night trying to talk to this crazy mare. Finding her something to occupy her time at night could be tomorrow’s problem. “Whatever suits you then. I’m going to sleep though. Good night Orchid.”

“Good night Waxing.”

*****

The next day came far too quickly for my liking. Granted it was a little after noon, but I felt like I could use a few more hours sleep. Stirring, I flopped out of bed onto my hooves and headed for the washroom to use the chamberpot and toss it out afterwards. That done, I tossed a few buckets of lukewarm water into the washtub. Sure I could heat them up on the stove, but I had things I needed to get done before night came around and ponies started closing up shop. That was one of the big downsides to being nocturnal in a diurnal city. You had to take care most things early in the morning or in the afternoon.

I lowered myself in the water, applying this ‘soap’ that Celestia had received as a gift from a local artisan named Suds. I argued with her, saying I was used to using just water and was good enough, but she insisted that I try it, telling me that I’d smell better. So humoring the Princess’s wishes, I scrubbed myself down and rinsed before getting out and shaking dry. I gave myself a tentative sniff.

Celestia was right. I did smell better. But I wasn’t sure I liked smelling like lavender though. Breeze would probably like it, so I put it on my list to go find this ‘Suds’ and buy more. Also to see if I couldn’t invest some bits into their business, in hopes they could come up with some more...stallion-friendly scents.

I looked in the mirror, cleaning my teeth using a small twig I kept nearby for the purpose of removing any small bits of food stuck in them. One of the strange things I noticed ever since Nightmare Moon ‘cursed’ me, was that my body seemed to regenerate itself slowly over time. Sure I didn’t heal as rapidly as the alicorns, but eventually missing teeth regrew, and cavities disappeared. Even prominent scars I’d had for years slowly faded away. Well, with one exception. Reflexively, I rubbed the spot where Nightmare Moon had skewered my chest when she imparted her final gift.

Satisfied with my ‘morning’ hygiene, I walked down the stairs to find Orchid sitting in a chair watching the rest of Canterlot through the window.

“About time you got up,” she said looking over her shoulder. “Breeze and ‘Uncle’ Oak came over this morning before she went to school. She tried to wake up up, but you were pretty out of it.”

“Mmmm.” I hummed as I made my way to the stove to find the stove-top percolator ready and waiting to brew.

“And your friend set that up for you. I’d have started it for you but,” she passed a hoof through the table before resting it on its surface and leaning on it.

“You make no sense.” I said, staring.

She laughed as she bodily fell through the surface. “Well, to be honest, I tend to just float on things in a way that makes it appear like it’s supporting me.” She rose in the air and began ‘walking’ on nothing.

“You, officially, are going to give me headache.” I turned back to my coffee to save my sanity. “Why even bother pretending that things are solid if you can just go through anything, then?”

“There are a few exceptions, but not many.” That stopped her for a second and she came to rest on the floor. “And I don’t know. Feels natural.” She shrugged. “Blame it on old habits I guess.”

The coffee, finally hot and ready, I poured myself a cup. “Remember when we met way back when? With me trapped under the pillar?”

She nodded.

“I don’t recall you being so...silly? Immature? I don’t know.” I said shaking my head. “You were much more serious back then.”

“Yes, well...call it bedside manner or the fact that it’s been six years since I’ve had any kind of company.” She found the floor at her hooves very interesting all of a sudden and spoke in a quiet voice. “I also think I went a little crazy for a bit having nopony to talk to before I came back. I’m not really sure. Those memories are kind of fuzzy.”

“You could’ve come back and spoke to me sooner.” I pointed out.

“I know!” She snorted. “But at first I was really angry at you. I was supposed to come over, retrieve your soul, and pop back. Sounds easy, right?”

I shrugged. I had no experience with that so I had no idea. Sounded simple enough though.

“Well, all of sudden you’re immortal, I can’t return, and all the friends and family I know are on the other side where I can’t reach them until I get you over there too!” She huffed, taking deep calming breaths. “I realize now that it isn’t your fault and you didn’t ask for this, but at the time it helped to have somepony to blame. I mean I’d just watch you sometimes, hoping that you’d get struck by lightning or something and you’d just drop dead...but then when I see you take care of Breeze and play with her, or do other things like today with that family, bring them together...it’s hard to stay too mad at you.” She deflated.

I couldn’t help but feel for her situation a bit. I couldn’t imagine what the last six years had been like for her. Whereas I had Breeze, Iron Oak, and Celestia to help me through, she...she had nopony.

I walked over and draped a wing over her back, pulling her into wing hug similar to all the ones Celestia had given me. “Well, I can’t promise I’ll always talk to you when out in public, lest others think I’m crazy, but you’ve got me now.” It was a little strange hugging her. She felt as solid as anypony else, like I could put my weight on her and she’d support it. At the same time though, I knew to anypony else watching, she wasn’t there and it’d look like I was hugging the air.

“Well, thanks. I think.” she laughed. “So enough sap. What’s on the agenda today?”

I let her go and took a seat at the table. “I need to get my weapons and armor out of my closet and double check that it is in good shape since I last put them away. Beyond that, buy some supplies for the trip and swing by some businesses. Most importantly though,” I took a swig of coffee. “There’s a pony I need to go have a few words with.”

“Has anypony ever told you that you have a tendency to be overly dramatic about things?” she asked, propping her head on her hooves.

I sighed and drank my coffee.

*****

Orchid was knelt down to be eye level with the ground. “Even the grass is the same height! Like every single blade of it! That’s just not natural!” She stomped back over to me. “I’m all for cultivating plants and keeping them organized, but this is too far! They have to be allowed to grow out freely!”

Orchid had been quite emphatic about explaining how the ways the plant life disturbed her earth pony sensibilities as I walked up the gravel path. From the shrubs that lined the path, which were all trimmed to the same height and size, looking absolutely identical to the next, to the manicured lawn. She argued this place was off.

We stood before an austere door of the prim manor on the western edge of the city. Lifting the manticore head-shaped knocker, I let it fall, announcing my arrival.

Shortly the door cracked open, revealing a unicorn butler, dressed in a sharp tie and jacket. “Can I help you sir?” he asked, in the clipped tone that some of the nobles of Canterlot had taken to using.

“Yes. I’m here to see master of this house.”

He peered down his nose at me. I saw a booger. “Do you have an appointment?”

“‘fraid not, but I come in regards to his daughter.”

He stared at me for a second. “I see. A moment sir.” The butler abruptly shut the door. Orchid snorted and just walked through the door following him.

It wasn’t long before the door opened again to reveal the butler, except now Orchid was sitting on his back, giving him the stink-eye.

The butler cleared his throat. “I’m afraid Lord Hail isn’t home and might be out attending business-”

“He’s home.” Orchid spoke over him.

“-so if you don’t mind.”

The butler went to slam the door again, only to find my hoof holding it open. “Go tell your master that Night Warden Crescent wants to see him, and that I’m not leaving until I do.”

The butler gave me a troubled look. “Sir, I already said he isn’t here.”

“And you’re a terrible liar.” Truly though, he wasn’t. “So you go back and tell him that I expect an audience with him. Now.”

The unicorn opened his mouth to object, but ended up sighing. “Very well sir. Please step inside while I go inform him.”

“Thank you.” I said as I came in. Orchid hopped off his back and stayed with me this time.

“I don’t like him.” she groused.

“The butler is only doing his job.” I whispered.

“No! Not him!” she paused. “Okay him too, but Lord Hail. Not only does he stifle his plants, but said,” her voice dropped to imitate him. “‘Send the filthy batpony freak away. Tell him I’m not here or something.’”

Oh really?

The butler came back around the corner. “Sir, he is expecting you in his study. Follow me if you will.”

I nodded and proceeded forward. I really couldn’t fault the butler, despite trying to give me the runaround. After all, he was only the messenger. Lord Hail on the other hoof was running through my good graces.

The butler led me to a large room lined with shelves filled with books and curios, and left. A large desk at the back of the room with the stallion I wanted to see, looking at me expectantly. Ignoring him for a moment, I glanced among his belongings. Most curious among them, I saw a display claiming to hold the actual helmet of Commander Hurricane, which I paused to inspect. Supposedly according to the family tree next to the display, the members of this house were direct descendants of the legendary pegasus. Many pegasi families liked to claim this though which either meant they were liars or Commander Hurricane was quite prolific in his lifetime.

“So Night Warden,” Hail Showers said, as if my title left a foul taste in his mouth. “What brings you to see me?”

I stopped studying the helmet and turned to the pegasus as he rounded his desk. I easily stood a head taller than him, which was a little odd. I mean, I was above average size for a stallion, but not by that much.

“Well you see Mr. Showers-”

“I prefer to be addressed as Lord Hail.” he corrected.

I gave him a sidelong glance and coughed into my hoof. “I’m sure. Anyway,” I continued causing him to scowl. “I wanted to give you the good news that Ms. Spring Showers has found a new family within the Nocturne herd and that the foal will be well cared for and loved.” I took deep pleasure in watching his scowl grow larger.

“She has no place among your...kind. I demand that you return my daughter to me immediately.”

I brought to my lips and tapped them as if in thought. “See, funny thing that. Last I checked, she isn’t your daughter anymore. Word is you disowned her. And advised her that the best thing to do with her foal would be to-” My tone took a sharp edge. “‘-throw it over the side of Canterlot’.” I glared at him. “So I don’t think I’ll be returning Ms. Showers here at all. Nor will anypony else.”

Hail Showers’ eye began to twitch dangerously. “Now you look here!” He prodded a hoof in my chest and I looked at it. “I am her father! And if I want-”

I grabbed him by his offending hoof, rolled him over my shoulder slamming him down on his back, and pinned him to the ground with my larger frame. Successful in that, I brought the edge of my left wing down on his throat, holding it there cutting his breath short.

“No you listen here.” I growled. “I don’t much care what you call yourself, or what you want to be called, but you no longer have any right to call yourself her father in anyway beyond the fact you sired her.” I pressed down harder on his throat choking him. At the sound of the commotion, the door to the room flew open as his butler came charging through, coming straight at me to knock me off his master. Snorting, I swatted him aside with my right wing, sending him head first into the heavy desk, where he crumpled unconscious. Orchid stared at me like I’d gone insane.

“I also don’t much care for advising a young, expectant, distraught, and confused mother to THROW HER CHILD OFF A CLIFF!” I roared in his face, punctuating each word with a hoof to his muzzle. All my hatred and paternal rage came to the surface. I reached down and plucked a hoofful of his primary flight feathers from one of his wings, causing him to give a gurgled yelp. “How about we take a little journey outside where I throw you over the edge of Canterlot? It’s right out that window, right!? Does that sound fun? Huh!? I mean, you aren’t completely helpless! Not like a foal would be because I left you with at least one good wing, right!?” My eyes narrowed and I smiled. “In fact, you know what? That sounds like a really good idea. Let’s go do that right now!”

Hail Showers thrashed and screamed, latching onto anything he could to slow me down as I drug him along by the back of his neck. “NO! CELESTIA NO!” he panicked as I reached the door. “I’LL GIVE YOU ANYTHING! DO ANYTHING! PLEASE!”

I paused, slamming him up against one of the shelves by his throat; his hind legs kicking to find the floor, but never reaching it. “Anything?”

He nodded frantically.

“Then you will never reach out to Spring Showers or darken her doorway. You will not enter her life or her childrens’ in any way, shape, or form. And should she, for some reason, come to find you, you find somewhere else to be. Because if I catch wind otherwise,” I leaned in close, my fangs a hair’s breadth from his nose. “You’d best learn to never sleep at night because we ‘filthy batpony freaks’ look after our own. That’s what you call us, right?”

His eyes gleamed in fear as I threw his words back at him. “H-how?” he croaked.

I gave him a fang-filled grin and slammed a hoof in his gut as I let go. He crumpled up on the floor in a ball choking on air. “Nocte vult.” I spat before I turned on a hoof and left, Orchid following me.

Maybe Fang is right. The old rallying cry does feel really good to say.

I was out the front door halfway and down the gravel path before Orchid spoke up.

“Did you really have to do that?” she asked. Unlike her previous happy, if random, demeanor, she seemed truly bothered.

I kept walking out the gate as I mulled her question over. She stepped in front of me, stopping me gently.

“Tell me. Was that the right thing to do what you did in there?”

I looked around, and seeing no other ponies around I sat down. “You ask two very different questions.”

Her eyes narrowed, disbelieving.

“First you asked if I had to do that, and then if it was right. Those are very different questions with two different answers.”

“Well? What are the answers then?”

I sighed. “‘Was it necessary?’ Honestly? Yes. I needed to send a direct message that his daughter is beyond his grasp. But, ‘was what I did right?’” I stared at her, trying to play out how I felt about it. “Yes. No. Both. Neither.”

She slapped me. “What kind of horseshit answer is that!? You could have just told him so instead of roughing him up!”

I rubbed a hoof against my cheek and worked my jaw. Damn she hits hard. “It isn’t horseshit.” I raised my hoof to stop her from slapping me again. “He isn’t a good or innocent pony Orchid. He disowned his own flesh and blood because he disapproved of who she loved, solely based on the fact that she was in love with a thestral. And you heard what I said in there right?” I pointed back at the manor. “He told his daughter that the best thing she could do for herself, after he already disowned her, was to kill her own foal! What kind of good, decent pony does that!? Especially after she found out her mate just died!?” I stared at her incredulous.

“So yes, there is some justice in what I did! Did I obtain it the just way?” I looked away from her, feeling a little ashamed but also vindicated. I took a deep breath, calming down a hair. “Maybe not. But you have to understand, I’ve done many questionable things in my life Orchid and I hold countless doubts if I made the right choices. Today will likely be one of them. To me, the ends justify the means to certain limit. And trying to find that limit isn’t so easy to do every time.”

Orchid rubbed the bridge of her snout with a hoof. “But I’ve seen you be better than that. So much better. The way you act around your daughter? It’s like you could do no wrong! And then you turn around and do something like this!?” She sighed. “Look. I can’t say I would’ve done that. I guess I understand what you are saying but it felt wrong watching you do that to him.” She sighed, having vented. “One last question: would you have actually thrown him over?”

“Easily.” I answered automatically, flinching as she looked ready to hit me again. “I don’t make threats I won’t back up. Would I have let him hit the ground though? No. In the end, no foals were killed, so neither should he. Get a taste of his own medicine sure.”

She eyed me strangely. “You have a twisted sense of fair.”

“You offering to be my conscious and give me a better one?” I challenged her.

She nodded seriously. “If I need to be, then yes.”

“Hmmph.” I stood up and started walking. “Now come on, I still need to do a few things before shops close up for the night and we’ve spent too much time here as it is.”

“I also think you need to talk to somepony about your anger too,” she said, trotting alongside me. “This is twice in less than a whole day I’ve seen you threaten two separate ponies.”

I glanced at her. “You’re my reaper, not my wife. So don’t start nagging me now.”

“I’m just saying, that’s not normal!”

I couldn’t deny she had a point. In the time since moving to Canterlot, I hadn’t behaved quite like this. Sure every once in awhile I’d have to get ugly, but never back to back. Then again, I hadn’t had somepony insult the two closest mares in my life, or deal a vile, specist father so close together either.

“I’ll...take it under advisement. Okay?”

She snorted. “Okay. But you concern me.”

I chuckled as we returned to town.

Chapter 10: Fly by Night...

View Online

Waiting For The End to Come

Chapter 10: Fly by Night...

Time flew before my eyes in a rush of preparations and goodbyes. Explaining the mission to Iron Oak had been easy enough. He understood and wished me and my team the best of luck. Explaining it to Breeze, on the other hoof, was very difficult. She was very reluctant to let me leave, hanging onto my leg so tightly, Iron Oak had to pry her off me so I could take off. It broke my heart, but as much as I hated to leave her, I trusted Iron Oak and Celestia to look after her until I came back. Iron Oak saw her as family, and Celestia loved it when she had an opportunity to mother somepony else, foal or not.

I couldn’t help but crack a smile as I flew. In my head, I replayed watching the two of them argue over who would get to take care of Breeze until I came back. The look on Iron Oak’s face was priceless when Celestia threatened to order him to let her watch Breeze. Even more was her’s when he called her bluff and told her to try it. It was right about then that I stepped in and got them to agree to switching off weeks.

My smile dissipated as I thought about them all. Truly they were the most important ponies in my life. I looked over my shoulder back at Canterlot, now just a speck in the distance. For the first time in nearly six years, I was leaving home.

Home.

It’s funny how I never realized when I started calling Canterlot that. I vaguely recall using that word to describe it that way many times, but couldn’t pinpoint exactly when. Maybe it was when Iron Oak showed me my house, having helped build it himself. Or when he embraced me and called me his brother in front of everypony at a formal memorial dinner honoring those we lost. Maybe it was after I watched Breeze take her first steps. Or when she called me ‘da-da’ and ‘daddy’ for the first time. Or maybe it was the many evenings Celestia and I spent in her chambers before the fire, sometimes baring our souls to other; sometimes just enjoying the silence and presence of the other’s company. I don’t know where, but at some point, Canterlot became home. And now it was time to defend it.

My team and I had taken off shortly before sunset and had covered a good distance under the stars. The cooler night air felt good as we soared, but despite it, all of us were sweating from exertion, each of us carrying heavy packs with necessary supplies and gear.

“We’ve gone far enough,” I called out over the wind. “Find a spot for camp!” The others nodded and began scanning the ground. I knew we could go further still, but with this shaping up to be a long journey, it seemed wise not to wear ourselves out too much on the first leg.

The others followed my lead as a took a shallow banking turn, checking the terrain and looking for a decent spot to hole up for the daylight hours. The soft glow of the sun barely ebbed over the horizon; a harbinger of the oncoming dawn. By my estimate, we had maybe another hour before the sun truly came up. Fang let out a sharp whistle, pointing at a turn in the river where the tree growth was thick enough to give us some shade during the noon hours. Finding it acceptable, I nodded and we began our descent.

*****

“My wings hurt bad.” Sledge said, dropping his pack and shrugging off his warhammer where it fell with a noticeable thud. He stretched his tired limbs, rolling their stiff joints.

Fang slipped out of his bags and trotted up next to Sledge, appearing no less worse for wear, despite the arduous flight. “Well, it’s your fault for choosing that giant hunk of metal as your weapon of choice.” Fang slapped him on the back and hung off his shoulder, showing his other hoof off for inspection. “That’s why I use these babies instead.”

Sledge blinked. “...but your hooves are tiny. How you crush mean ponies with tiny hooves?”

Fang scoffed. “Fighting isn’t solely about crushing things.”

“I don’t understand.”

Fang rolled his eyes. “Here, let me show you.” He gave Sledge a light punch. The enchantments on his horseshoe ignited suddenly in a bright flash of blue and with a burst of magic Sledge went flying into the river.

I let out a groan. “Fang, enough screwing around. Save the energy in those things for when we need it.”

He laughed and gave mock salute. “Sure thing boss!” He turned around and took a running jump into the river himself, landing with a splash next to Sledge. The two soaked in the cool water, letting it wash away the aches and sweat. At least briefly before a concussive blast exploded from beneath the water and the two broke down laughing. I rolled my eyes. No doubt Fang was showing Sledge how to ‘fish’.

“Should we get a fire going sir?” Antumbra asked, both he and his sister shrugging off their saddlebags next to mine and, coincedently, right on top of Orchid who yelped and swatted at them to no result. Grumbling, she stood up and stalked off.

“Yeah, go ahead.” I said, doing my best to keep a straight face. “Nopony should be expecting us, and I think we could all enjoy a hot meal.”

He nodded, and the twins melting into their own shadows beneath them, disappearing. Through the tree line, I watched them pop up every now and again at random collecting the necessary tinder and wood, before dissolving away into shadow once more.

I knew shadow travel was the twins’ special talent, hell, it was why I had chosen them in the first place. That knowledge made it no less strange to watch in action though. Shadow travel and, by extension, magic wasn’t exactly unheard of among thestrals, but it was exceedingly rare. Legend said that only those who were blessed by the stars and night itself could do it. Luna had told me the truth once. Said it was something passed down through the descendants of her ancient offspring. There was no guarantee of it expressing itself, only appearing every few generations or so. She’d forbidden me from sharing that little secret of hers. She feared that some might begin to think too highly of themselves and didn’t want ponies claiming things as their birthright just because they were a very distant relation to her.

She then asked if I wanted her to tell me if I was the product of her progeny. I won’t deny that I was curious, but in the end, I told her I felt better not knowing. Being her Captain was an achievement that meant much to me, and I would allow doubts of any sort of nepotism to take root. If that meant not knowing, so be it. Besides, the way I saw it, any lineage would be so diluted, what difference would it make?

I sat down and leaned up against my gear, treating it like a backrest, and took off my wingblades. I breathed a sigh of relief, enjoying the feeling of taking them off. Having not worn them in so long, it was going to take some getting used to again. Canterlot and Command had meant I didn’t use them much, if at all. My brow furrowed at the worry that I may not be at my peak like I once was. That the passing years left me rusty...that maybe a spar or two with the others was necessary to gauge my skills.

For now though, we’d rest. I laid the sharp blades down gently and begin to rifle through my bulky pack. A good portion of each of our packs was filled with winter gear and camouflage. Even though we didn’t need it now, it would surely see use later on. While our dark coats helped us blend into the night and shadows, against the white backdrop of the northern snows we were at a disadvantage.

I pulled out my map from a pouch and worked out our rough location on it. If weather conditions stayed in our favor, we’d be on the Empire’s doorstep very shortly. While I had a general plan on how to proceed once we got there, I didn’t really know what to expect beyond the cold. Effectively I was leading this team in blind.

I folded the map away and watched as the twins built up the fire to a decent size. Nothing so big that would draw undue attention, but large enough to cook. Seeing the fire going from their place in the river, Sledge and Fang took the hint and slogged their way back

Together they dropped a pile of fish in front of the fire.

Penumbra stared at the pile with wide eyes. “H-how did you catch so many?”

Fang grinned ear to ear. “Just got to know the proper way to fish is all.” He kissed the bottom of his hoof, before grimacing and spitting, having smeared mud from his hoof on his lips.

Sledge laughed and I rubbed the bridge of my nose. I had to wonder how much of what he did was intentional or sheer silliness.

Hungry, we wasted no time rinsing our hooves with the water skins and set about cleaning the fish and preparing them. Before long they all were roasting over the fire, skewered on shaven sticks. The smell of smoke and meat wafted from the fire; soft sizzling and pops of the embers gracing the sounds of the forest. I sat back, enjoying the moment. Warm fires and fresh fish wouldn’t be a possibility in the near future.

Fang, of course, was the first to break the peace as we watched our food cook. “I need to honest with you all.” He started and made eye contact with each of us as he spoke. “There’s been something that’s been troubling me about this mission ever since we left Canterlot. And I mean really troubling me, because I feel we are missing one crucial detail in the grand scheme of things here.” We all looked at him impatiently, waiting for him to get to the point. Well, except for Sledge. He was too focused on the fish.

Fang took a dramatic breath. “We…..don’t have a team name,” he revealed.

Antumbra groaned and slammed his face into his hooves. “I don’t know why I expected it to be something actually important,” he muttered.

“A good name is important!” Fang pointed an accusatory hoof Antumbra. “I used to have ‘Fang’s Raiders’ in the rebellion!”

Penumbra shot him an amused look. “How humble.”

“ I mean, I didn’t come up with it. I’ll also admit it wasn’t terribly original, but seeing as how I was the boss and all we did was raid things, it stuck. The point is we had a name! It made us scary and struck fear into the hearts of our enemies!”

“Weren’t those ‘enemies’ other guardsponies you were friends just a week before?” Penumbra asked, crossing her arms over her chest.

Fang swept away the question. “That didn’t really matter much in the moment. Anyway, how about the Captain here then?” He reached over and put a hoof on my shoulder. “Waaaay back when you two were foals tottering around, he had the...uh...he had...” He blinked and leaned into my ear. “Um, help me out here. What was the crew that went with you to clear out monsters in the Everfree?”

“The Nightstalkers.” I said as I brushed his hoof off.

“The Nightstalkers! That’s right!” He leaned back, giving me my personal space again. “The point being kids-” The twins frowned at that. Something in their gaze threatened payback. “-a good name is important. It gives history something to remember beyond ‘that group of idiots that did a thing’ and gives us something to rally around. A group identity and all that,” he said, rolling his hoof about in the air in a manner-of-fact fashion.

The twins didn’t look convinced.

“That’s all well and good I’m sure, but this is a one time thing-” Antumbra pointed out.

“-and is supposed to be covert. If done right, history shouldn’t remember our involvement at all.” Penumbra finished.

Fang raised a hoof to protest, but lowered it when he couldn’t make a counter-claim.

I took my skewered fish off the fire, satisfied with its level of which they were done. “Look, while you argue amongst yourselves whether or not we should come up with a name, I’m going to go eat in peace.”

I trotted away from the four, fish gripped in one wing, partially empty waterskin slung in the other. In all reality, I was curious to see what they decided, but I needed to talk to Orchid. Not that I had anything important to say, but she’d been patient all night and I could tell she was bored on the flight over. She had made it a game to try and make me laugh by riding on the others in strange positions. Well, at least she did until I took the lead where I couldn’t see them or her anymore. After that she just pouted on my back.

Satisfied I was out of earshot, I settled down next to a log and leaned my back against it, where I could overlook the river and watch the sun rise. I raised my dinner to my mouth only to find Orchid had enveloped the whole thing in her mouth and was pretending to chew it. Seeing that I saw her, she ‘spat’ it out and smiled innocently, a little halo appearing over her head.

I chuckled softly. “I’d offer you a piece, but we both know that’s an empty gesture.” I took a bite of the fish, which was unscathed from her assault.

“But doesn’t change the fact that it was inside my mouth though!” she beamed.

I raised an eyebrow. I’d seen a number of ponies walk straight through her, especially in the market, and toyed with the idea of making an innuendo about how many things and ponies had already been ‘inside’ her. Ultimately though, I kept my mouth shut, and took another bite.

“How old are you and when should I expect you to start acting your age?” I asked, after swallowing.

She gasped and punched my shoulder. Not hard enough to hurt, but enough to jostle my dinner as I tried to go for another bite. “You should know better than to ask a mare that!”

I shrugged. “Question still stands.”

She huffed as she sat back. Her ears twitched as she thought about it. “I guess it depends on what you mean. Are you asking how old I am physically, or how many years I’ve been around total?”

I stopped chewing. That was a point I hadn’t considered. “Let’s start with physically. It’ll make you sound younger.”

She snorted. “Just for that I’m going to punish you.” She climbed on top of my back, reclining on hers. She wriggled around a bit, geing comfortable. “Has anypony ever told you that you make an excellent pillow?”

I rolled my eyes and gestured for her to continue on.

“Well, I’m-I was almost thirty when I died.”

I opened my mouth to say something but she continued on.

“I grew up on small farm with my family where you could always smell the ocean. For my entire life on the farm, I had never left it except to go into the village to help sell our produce and to maybe try and catch the eye of some stallion in the hopes of finding a husband and to start a family of my own. Not that that ever happened mind you. Far too many more attractive mares or those with greater dowries than I.”

There was no mistaking the bitterness in her voice over that. I had to wonder how pretty or rich those other mares must have been for her to be passed over. Objectively, Orchid was attractive and had all the right qualities one would look for in an earth pony mare. She wasn’t the most beautiful mare I’d ever seen -- in my completely biased opinion, those honors belonged to Breeze and Celestia -- but she definitely had her own appeal.

Oblivious to my musings, she continued on. “But for some reason, I made up my mind one day that I was going to go see that ocean. So I snuck out at night and set off. It was actually a really peaceful trip and by mid-afternoon, there I was on the shore, staring out at this great vast body of water so blue, you couldn’t tell where the ocean and the sky met. I felt so small in comparison as I watched wave after wave roll in on the shore.

“You know, I barely recall jumping in. But there I was laughing and playing in the water like a filly jumping in mud puddles. I can still practically taste the brine and salt on my lips, so different from the water inland. I waded further and further out until I was swimming, utterly amazed at how it only got deeper and deeper as if there was no end to its depth. I was so lost in my amazement with how big the ocean was, I failed to recognize how far out I’d gone. Before I knew it, a current swept me under the surface, tossing and turning me as it carried me away. I fought to climb back to the surface as hard as I could, but it was too much as my lungs burned and strength failed me, I truly realized how small I was floating there. I remember my last thoughts being of my family and how I never told them where I’d gone. And then, that was that,” she finished in a small voice.

I tossed my empty skewer away and reached up, and pulled her into a tight hug. I couldn’t imagine dying like that.

“Heh. It’s okay. Thank you though.” She looked up and gave me soft smile. “I’ve since found my family on the other side and we’ve had our reunion. There were many tears and confessions made. I laugh now at how scared I was to see them again. Afraid of how angry they would be with me but in the end, they were only happy to see me once more.” She looked off to the horizon, where the sun was coming up. “I guess parents are like that, you know?”

I shook my head. “I can’t say I do.”

She tilted her head in confusion.

“It’s a long story, but my mother died giving birth to me so I never knew her. My dad killed himself when I was four and then the village raised me as a whole until Luna came to claim me. By then I was already past my first decade and in that awkward age range of not being a foal, but not quite a stallion. From then on, Luna was like a mother to me, but not really. Sure, she looked after me, and did a lot of the things mothers do, but between being my teacher, training me in how to fight, and grooming me in politics, which tended to be more combat, she kind of ended up being more like an older sister than ‘mom’. And even then she was still the princess which meant, despite our closeness, there was always this ever-present barrier between us.

“So, no. I can’t really say parents are like that, as far as I know.”

Orchid stared at me, somewhere between horrified and sad. “But-you’re so good with your daughter! I’d have thought you’d had great parents!”

“Nope.” I shook my head. “And honestly, how I am with Breeze is due to a lot, and I mean a lot, of guidance from Iron Oak, Sunflower, and Celestia.”

She opened her mouth to say something, but shut it. Instead she gave me another smile and a hug of her own.

My ears twitched as I heard a twig snap behind us.

“THAT SO SAD!” Sledge cried out as he reached over the log, and swept me up in a rib-crushing hug and swung me side to side. Orchid just slipped through his arms.

“Dammit Sledge!” Penumbra cursed. “We didn’t want him to know we were here.” She stepped out of the void of shadows, her brother right behind her. Fang descended from the boughs of the tree canopy, landing between the twins.

My eyes shrunk to pinpricks, both from shock of embarrassment and lack of air. I tapped Sledge furiously.

“Oh. Sorry.” he released me and I gulped down massive amounts of precious air.

“What are you doing out here talking to yourself?” Fang questioned before busting into a wide grin. “Feeling a bit batty?”

Penumbra and Antumbra whopped him upside the head with their wings, while Sledge chortled at the pun. Fang rubbed his head and slipped a dirty look back at them.

My mind spun for an excuse as Orchid took a seat next to me, watching me sweat.

Antumbra piped up. “Seriously though Captain-”

“-are you feeling alright?” Penumbra finished.

Fang eyed them back and forth. “Never mind him for a second. How do you two do that?”

They whopped him upside the head again, harder this time.

An idea hit me, but it wasn’t exactly flattering to myself. Better than appeared crazy though. “I have been told recently that I may have some problems with unleashing my anger on others.” That’s true enough anyway. “So I decided to try talking out some of my issues. You know, getting them off my chest.”

Antumbra deadpanned. “And you do this...to the air?”

“Well it certainly can’t judge me for what I say.” I fired back.

Fang shrugged. “He’s right. Besides, you two are really judgy and critical. I mean ‘batty’! That’s funny!” He ducked as their wings flew over his head. “Ha! I was ready th-”

They smacked him in the face with a backslap of their wings and Fang grumbled as he retreated to be next to Sledge, out of reach of the twins.

“So how much did you hear?” I asked, wondering just how long they’d been there.

“Only the part about you growing up without any parental figures,” Antumbra said.

“We heard talking over here and were curious what you were doing, so that’s about all we heard.” Penumbra added.

“So sad.” Sledge said and pat me on the head repeatedly, much to my annoyance.

While I could forgive Sledge, I growled when Fang and Orchid started doing it to. Breaking away from the two pet-happy ponies, I tried to ignore the third as she continued, laughing at my discomfort. “Look, if I walk off to be on my own for a bit, let me be okay?” I made sure to send a pointed look at each of them. “No spying on me. No following me.”

“But what if you get into trouble and need backup?” Fang asked.

I paused for a second. He did raise a good point. “Fine. Fang, you’re my second-in-command should anything happen to me.” He did a hoof-pump in the air, which earned him a whop from Sledge that sent him face first into the dirt.

“Sorry.” Sledge said as he picked up the smaller, and now dazed, thestral and set him on his unsteady hooves.

I internally facehoofed. Maybe Celestia was right about those two...

“Anyway, I shouldn’t be so far away that any of you couldn’t come in time. All I need is some time in the day to-” keep Orchid company “-myself.”

“But,” Penumbra stepped forward cautiously. “couldn’t you just talk to one of us? Like a normal pony?”

“Very little about me and my life is normal, and much of it I don’t feel comfortable sharing with anypony just yet. Now don’t make me make it an order to give me privacy.” I looked to the rising sun, now well over the horizon. “Now let’s head back and get some rest. We’ve got a long way to go yet and this is only the first leg of the journey.”

Whether they bought what I told them, or their own tiredness persuaded them, they didn’t fight me on it any further as we headed back to camp. Hopefully, I had bought myself and Orchid some time at the cost of some of my pride. That was okay though. I felt some responsibility to the mare after finding out how her life was now inextricably tied to mine. Besides, it was a small price to pay.

Back at camp, Fang volunteered to take first watch and I claimed the last, leaving the other three to work out the middle. If anything did happen, I trusted that Orchid would wake me, seeing as she didn’t really sleep. Exhausted, I laid down next to the fire. Using my pack as a pillow, I covered my head with a wing to block out the oncoming light and closed my eyes.

A pair of cool hooves started to knead my wing joints and back, Orchid’s touch dulling the pain and soothing away my aches.

Need to ask her about how she does that...

I felt sleep tug at my consciousness, gradually pulling me under.

...tomorrow.

Chapter 11: ...Away From Here

View Online

Waiting For The End to Come

Chapter 11: ...Away From Here

I ducked as a wing flew over my ears, whistling as it passed. I jabbed at the joint where the offending limb connected to Penumbra’s back, crumpling it. She hissed in pain as it hung limp at her side. Pressing my advantage, I stepped under her guard and snapped my head up, ramming her jaw with a sharp crack. Dazed, she fell to her butt. I lunged at her, wrapping my forelegs around her throat and twisted, pulling her to the ground. Wrapping my hindlegs around her barrel, I kept her pinned and slowly began to squeeze. She wobbled and wriggled, seeking any way to escape. Her hooves swiped at my arms and face futilely, hoping to score a lucky strike. Unable to find freedom or breath, she finally tapped my forelegs and I released her.

I pushed Penumbra off me, where she panted on the ground. “I thought he weren’t looking to hurt each other,” she grumbled as she worked her jaw.

I shrugged, wincing as my shoulder tweaked from an armbar she put me in earlier. “Doesn’t mean we’re going easy either.” I looked to the others, barely catching Antumbra slip Fang a few bits. Judging from the smug grin on Fang’s face, I assume he won whatever wager they had placed. Each of the thestrals had earned their own set of small injuries. Anymore practice and I feared somepony might actually get hurt. “Alright, I think that’s enough for today. Good job.” There was a smattering of sighs and grumbles; some relieved, some eager for a rematch. I ignored them. “Go on and tend to yourselves and rest up. Tomorrow we crossover into the empire.”

They all walked off, generally towards the firepit to no doubt relax. Personally, I wanted a few minutes to myself. I reached down and gathered a small clump of snow in my hooves and placed it against my shoulder. The snowball numbed the pain ever so slightly. I held my own okay during each fight, but I had to wonder if age hadn’t caught up with me somehow. Sure, my body would forever be thirty-three --Nightmare Moon’s magic saw to that-- but it didn’t entirely fix thirty-three years of hard living overnight. Fixing teeth and scars was apparently easier to fix than the tolls of service to the Crown. My rear left knee still sometimes ached, and my right wing was a little slower to extend than my left. Sometimes when it rained, I could feel in my spine, just above my dock, and my hearing in my left ear didn’t hear quite as well as the right. Maybe with time, all those would go away, but for now, they were ever present reminders that I wasn’t as young as I once was.

That said, I couldn’t help but remember what an old, grizzled sergeant had told me when I first started. He had looked me straight in the eye and said, “Son, a young warrior is fearsome because of their youth. They are quick, and spry. They heal faster and bounce back even quicker. But for all their strength, there is a reason an old warrior should strike terror down to your very core, should you ever find yourself against one. They may seem slower. They may seem more feeble. But for all they appear, remember one thing: out of all the young warriors, they lived.”

I had to wonder if he told that story to all the new recruits so that we’d be more scared to face him on the training grounds, or to make himself feel more secure about his age. I understood that experience was worth its weight in gold, especially in a fight, but I also understood that old bones broke easier and all the experience in the world could change that.

I sighed as I returned from my thoughts and stared out across the land. There wasn’t much that stood out in any sort of detail in the moonlight, but it was still a breathtaking sight to watch the river back to Canterlot sparkle softly as it wound its way through the dark woods and plains. From my vantage point on the southern side of the Crystal Mountains, it felt like I could see straight across the whole of Equestria. From one horizon to the other. I counted myself lucky that Sledge had found this landing on the side of the mountain. It was large enough for us to camp on and, as we had done, spar without fear of falling over the side.

When I brought up the idea of sparring, the others agreed that it was probably a good idea. Apparently I hadn’t been the only one who was feeling the benefits of peace. While it was nice to explore other avenues of life, peacetime tended to dull the razor-sharp edge of combative skills. However, due to the lethal nature of our respective weapons, we were stuck practicing hoof-to-hoof on each other. Not that it was bad practice --testing the reflexes and shaking the rust off them was important-- but each of us would have preferred full weapons and armor, if for no other reason than to go all out against each other. I suddenly wished we had spent a couple extra days in Canterlot, where practice weapons made of wood, or at least charmed to lessen the impact of blows, were available.

Some doubts began to creep into my mind about whether my decision to leave from Canterlot so abruptly was wise. Why we didn’t spend some additional time training or making sure we could work together as a team? Of course I had my reasons; I didn’t want Sombra to get too settled in, or that time was of the essence. In the end though, no matter how I rationalized it, there were things I wished we could have done better.

It didn’t matter though. Choices had been made, things had been done, and here we were. The future was the only thing worth worrying about now and the past would just have to deal with it.

“Thinking too hard again?” A gentle voice whispered in my ear, as a hoof, with the same sort of grace, removed my hoof from my shoulder and swept away the remains of my snowball from it. My efforts were replaced a familiar sensation as the miracle hooves massaged the pain and tension away.

“You might say that.” I said. I turned to look at Orchid and smiled. She gave a soft laugh and smiled back.

Truly she was an angel if I’d ever seen one. Due to the close proximity of the others on that flat surface I couldn’t interact with her as openly as I would’ve liked. I wished I could have aired out the doubts and worries that plagued my mind. As it was though, I was thankful for her nonetheless.

I looked back out over the land as she hummed softly in her administrations. It was some old tune, vaguely familiar and foreign at the same time, but still pleasant. I picked out the distant Canterhorn, where Canterlot rested. It was strange to think that I was only two and half days of hard flying away from home. That knowledge sparked a false hope that perhaps I would be back there within a week. I knew it was a foolish hope, but no matter how I tried to squash it, I couldn’t help but want it to be true.

A sharp wind cut through my coat, chilling me in a way that was bitter rather than soothing. I walked over the ring of gear, digging through it until I found my coat and shrugged it on. The wool liner immediately felt warmer, whether by its nature or a heating charm woven into the fabric, I didn’t frankly care. Another gust blew through, convincing me that I could stand to be a touch warmer, so I threw on my cloak as well.

Orchid poked me in my side and giggled. “You look like a giant marshmallow.”

I frowned and glanced at myself. The mottled-white cloak draped all the way to the ground, hiding my legs from view, and the hood was deep enough to hide my face. I felt I looked like a remarkable tall snow bank -- which was the idea to begin with -- more so than a giant marshmallow. But if it made her happy to think of me as a marshmallow, I could live with that.

I snorted and headed over the rest, who were now huddled together in the fire pit. Honestly, it was more pit than fire, as we had dug out a deep hole in the snow, and then built up a snow bank around it to shield us and the flames from the near constant wind. Still didn’t stop the occasional gust from finding its way in, but for the most part, the fire pit was an oasis of heat and reprieve.

It was Sledge who had the foresight to haul wood up here. Frankly though, I shouldn’t had been surprised. Over the last few days, I’d learned that he really liked playing with fire. I also learned how disappointed he could look, especially once I told him that it would be the last one for a while. The risk was just too high that it could get us spotted on our way in. And also for the fact that not many, if any, trees grew in the pervasive permafrost of the frozen north.

I jumped down into the pit, and settled in against the snow bank. Orchid did the same, but leaned against me instead.

“So how is everypony doing tonight?” I asked.

“Still sore.” Fang grumbled.

“Sorry.” Sledge apologized. Again.

“I’m sorry, but body slamming a pony half your size is not holding back.” Fang said.

Sledge grinned at the smaller thestral. “It is when you strong and big like me.”

I held in my laughter, but couldn’t repress the upturn of the corners of my mouth. Sledge had tossed Fang around like a rag doll. That wasn’t to diminish Fang’s skill in a fight, but it showed me just how terrifying Sledge could be.

“Well, maybe take it a little easier on me next time.” Fang cracked his neck and shifted subjects. “Eh, ‘sides that I suppose I’m somewhere between nervous and excited about tomorrow.”

I nodded, understanding completely. Even though Fang and I were experienced fighters, we were facing a new enemy with capabilities that weren’t wholly understood. That was as good a reason as any to be nervous, but the excitement of potential looming battle hung in the air. The thrill of fighting was something that I loved and feared at the same time.

It scared me a little to admit it, but in battle, I felt completely alive. Adrenaline running through my veins. My senses sharp and muted at the same time. Every close call filling me with the fear of death and joy of escaping it one more time. It was a complete overload of my mind and body, leaving no ability to focus on anything other than fighting. I’d even heard other soldiers laugh in the midst of battle. Hell, I was guilty of it myself a few times. It made me feel like a young foal again opening a gift, only the gift could kill. It was terrifying. I loved it. I hated it.

I realized I had been quiet perhaps a little too long. “How about you?” I said and turned the twins.

Antumbra gave a mirthless smile. “I swear the shadows are warmer.”

I cocked my head to the side. “I...don’t follow.”

Penumbra smiled patiently. “What do you understand about shadow travel?”

“Honestly, not much,” I admitted. Luna had only explained the where of it, not the how. “Just that you two can use shadows to teleport to other shadows.” They broke up laughing. “Or something...I’m guessing that’s wrong.”

“Sir, unicorns teleport. We don’t,” Antumbra said.

Penumbra perked up and grinned, eager to explain. “Think of it like the surface of a pond. Let’s say where we are is the top,” Penumbra used her hoof to draw a line in the snow. “We slip under that surface and swim to the place we want to go and rise back up.” Her hoof made the motions of diving and resurfacing. “And much like swimming, we can’t stay on the other side for very long.”

Antumbra chose to jump in here. “For one, there’s no air in the shadow world, at least the kind we breathe, and it’s quite cold.” He put a hoof up to his mouth, like he was sharing a secret that he didn’t want his sister in on...but didn’t bother lowering his voice any. “Between the two of us, I hold the record for staying the longest and that was only four minutes.”

“Four minutes my flank!” Penumbra shoved him. “I had to go in and pull your unconscious ass out!”

“Physically, I was there four minutes, so-” he stuck his tongue out at her and returned his attention to us. Penumbra just rolled her eyes. “Anyway, nopony can survive over there. Back to your original assumption, what you see isn’t teleportation, elsewise we would already be in the empire instead of winging it there.”

“Movement on the other side is just as it is here. Walk or fly, takes the same amount of time,” Penumbra finished.

Sledge raised his hoof. “Can you see or touch things over there?”

“Sort of.” Antumbra explained. “Things over here have their own representations over there. As far as touching goes, it depends on which side of the surface the object is on. It’s like when I was collecting firewood the first night. I can take it with me to either side, but I can’t grab it from over there and move it here and vice versa.”

Fang interjected. “So what happens if you leave something other there?”

“Um, well,” Penumbra squinted her eyes in thought. “I’ve stored a few things in the shadow world, but it isn’t like some sort of magic chest that follows me around. Honestly, it is only good for hiding things since when you come back to this side, nopony else can see or feel them. They stop...existing here I guess?” She deflated a little and slumped down. “I suppose I don’t really have all the answers to how our talent works.”

“Whoever does?” I shrugged. “At least I have a better idea than before, right?”

A light smile graced Penumbra’s lips as she regained some of her previous confidence.

Still her words peaked my curiosity. I glanced over at Orchid, ‘what if’s and ‘I wonder’s turning over each other like water over stones in my head.

I jumped as Sledge let out a massive yawn. Although calling it a yawn was like calling Luna’s banishment a timeout. The sound that emanated from Sledge was more akin to a large beast growling. The four of us --five if you included Orchid-- stared at him, our expressions ranging from disturbed awe to perturbed shock.

Blissfully unaware of the attention he was getting, Sledge just finished it out, smacked his lips a few times, and stood up. “I’m tired. Good night.”

And with that, he took off for bed.

All that could be heard was the crackle of the fire and the whispering howls of the wind for a minute before Fang started cracking up. The dam of silence now broken, we all joined in laughing.

I don’t really know why, since it wasn’t really all that funny. Maybe we just needed to. Perhaps it was nerves or stress. It could have been the long days of silent flying or the depressing weather taking a toll on our humor. In the end though, I don’t think ‘why’ mattered all that much. It just felt good to do, and that was good enough.

Eventually our laughter died and a pleasant cheer hung in the air as we watched the flames cook down to embers. Little else was said, but little else needed to be as we relaxed. It occurred to me that this felt more like a camping trip with an eclectic group of friends than an important mission for Celestia.

Not that all this can’t change tomorrow.

I sighed and pushed the thought away. Some moments need not be tainted by reality.

At long last the fire went out; it's wisps of smoke quickly sucked up and scattered by the mountain winds. I didn’t need to see the horizon to know that dawn was well approaching.

“I think it’s about time I turned in.” I said, discretely nudging Orchid off me. “Sleep well and I’ll see you all tomorrow.”

There was a scattering of the same back towards me as I winged back to my hole in the snow. Earlier when we had arrived, each of us dug a burrow in the snow big enough to spread our sleeping rolls, but tight enough to trap our warmth in.

I crawled into mine on my belly, pulling my pack in behind me to seal the entrance. I shrugged out of my cloak and balled it up to use as a pillow. I was all snug when I felt a familiar presence in the dark, curl up next to my barrel and pull one of my wings over herself like a blanket.

“Comfortable?” I asked out loud. I figured the snow and wind would muffle me enough that the others wouldn’t hear.

“Mmm-hmm.” Orchid hummed and shifted closer.

“Kind of cuddly though, aren’t you?” I asked. I could faintly make out the grin on her face as my eyes adjusted to the darkness.

“Well, we went to bed with each other the first night we met, so I don’t see why we can’t cuddle now,” she said matter-of-factly.

I snorted and rolled my eyes. “Very funny.” I pulled back my wing and poked her side with it. “But seriously, what’s up? You’ve been rather touchy-feely all day.”

She rolled over so that she could face me. “What? Can’t a mare dole out her affections as she sees fit without question?”

I continued to stare at her.

“Fine,” she huffed, folding her arms in front of her. “Touching you is about as real as I can feel and I like that. And with you ignoring me for the most part around the team, it the one little reminder I can cling to.

“And the other is that I feel cold…” she muttered.

I couldn’t help but crack up a little and she playfully punched my good shoulder.

“It’s not funny! I’m serious!” she whined.

I composed myself as best I could. “Forgive me, but I thought you didn’t feel temperature.”

“I don’t!” She put her hoof over my mouth as I tried to interrupt. “But that doesn’t mean I don’t remember what it feels like, and all this snow reminds me a little too well. And frankly, you're warm. So-” She put on a little pout. “-can I please snuggle you?”

I sighed heavily. My years raising Breeze had granted me immunity to the sad puppy pout, but I couldn’t mount much of an argument to deny her request. Besides, if I denied it, she would probably wait until I fell asleep and do it anyway.

“Fine. You win-”

“Of course I do! Mares are always right!” She patted me on my head. “And don’t worry, I won’t tell the Princess that you’re cuddling mares other than her.” Orchid teased.

“Uh huh.” I kept a straight face, not rising to her bait. “Jokes aside, can I run something serious by you?”

She raised an eyebrow, urging me to continue.

Is that how I look to everypony?

I swept the errant thought away. “I want to see if the twins can see any trace of you in the shadow world.”

She didn’t say anything. She didn’t move a muscle. And yet somehow, despite not moving a hair, I felt her emotions shift violently.

“To what end?” she finally said. Her voice hinting at an undercurrent of danger based on my response.

“They said that things over there stop ‘existing’ over here, and I’m curious if maybe something similar is true for you. Now, I don’t think they can see you directly, or else they’ve done a good job of pretending.”

Orchid slapped me. Hard. I pulled my arms up to deflect or absorb any further blows. “I’m not some damn science experiment for you to play with! I’m not here for you to unravel the secrets of death or any such nonsense! I’m here for one function, to guide you, and only you, to the otherside!”

“Now hold on!” I raised my voice. “Do you realize what it would mean if they could?”

Her hoof raised, but never flew. Her voice came, tight and tense and barely restrained. “You tell me. What do you think it means?”

Now would be the time to fix this Wax. I was starting to wonder how big of a metaphorical hole I had dug myself. I hadn’t known Orchid long, and while her mood seemed a little mercurial, jumping from emotion to emotion, I’d never seen her this angry. Not even the episode outside Hail Shower’s mansion had been like this.

I liked Orchid. I liked how she tried to make me laugh. I liked her company and how we’d become fast friends. I certainly didn’t want to burn this bridge. As much as it would suck for me, I was more afraid of what it would do to her.

“It’d be a starting point to finding a way to make you real!” I blurted.

The silence was deafening.

“What?” She didn’t sound as angry as before, which was good, but she was definitely still annoyed.

“I want to find a way to make you exist to this world. Remember the first night we met? When you said you couldn’t read a book because your hoof would go right through it?” I asked plaintively.

“Is that what this is about!?” She scoffed. “You want to make it so that I can read books!?”

“Yes!” I answered immediately before thinking otherwise. “Well, more than that but, yes.” I reached out a tentative hoof and cupped her cheek. She tensed,but didn’t back away. That was a good sign. “I don’t know how long I’ll be alive, which means I don’t know how long you’re going to be trapped here with me. I also imagine that eventually, somewhere along the way, my company will grow stale and I won’t be enough to starve off the loneliness for you.

“And to make matters even more complicated, I’m not invulnerable Orchid. If I get seriously hurt, as in ‘my head lopped off’ hurt, I don’t know how long it’ll take for Nightmare Moon’s magic to piece me together again. It could be days, it could be centuries! I don’t know!”

I leaned my head forward and touched it to hers.

“So, in case anything like that happens to me, I don’t want you to have to spend that time by yourself. You already told me that six years on your own made you go a little crazy. Tell me. What would another six do? Another ten? How about a hundred?”

I felt her start shaking a little as those words sunk in.

“I’m afraid for you. I’m afraid of what that would do to you. We ponies need to socialize. We need company. And right now, for better or worse, I’m all you have.” I closed my eyes as she leaned against me a little more.

“So yes. I want to find a way to give you a body, or some way of making your presence known. I want for you to be able to communicate with other ponies beyond me. To have a life of your own again that doesn’t solely revolve around me. I’m sorry, if it came out wrong, but that’s all I want.”

I heard a sniffle in the darkness.

“Are you crying?” I asked. Like an idiot.

“YES!” she shouted, caused me to jerk back and fold my ears back. “I don’t know whether to hit you again for being a gigantic ass with the worst way of asking for things! Or to kiss you for possibly being the most considerate gigantic ass I’ve ever known! I’m angry, both at you and with myself, and I’m happy, and-and-and I don’t know exactly what else!” she finished with another sniffle. “So yes, I’m crying. Somehow. I’m trying to process everything and it is either this or hitting things. Probably you.”

I had grown a healthy respect for the strength of her slaps. “In that case I’m good with crying.”

“Good,” she grunted. “Now let me be a second.”

She scooted down somewhere near my hindlegs, and rest her head on her forelegs.

I laid back and waited.

Luna had told me once that there was two things I needed to know about mares when they were upset, especially if they were upset with me. The first was to give them flowers, particularly their favorites if I knew, along with chocolate. Second, to be there for them, and to shut up and listen.

I think she had intended this advice for when I would start courting mares. That never really ended up happening much. Too many mares of the court would flirt and seek my affections for personal, political, or monetary gain. That had been a harsh lesson to learn.

Other times, they were like Shadow Blossom-out looking for a good rut and nothing more. The problem was, despite a night of fun and sex being the only desired outcome, accidental pregnancies happened. Sometimes this worked out well for both ponies and they led happy lives with each other. It didn’t happen enough though for me to take that gamble more than once.

Sure, that one night together with that mare --I couldn’t remember her name-- had been really nice. The things that mare did and let me do, I’d remember for a lifetime. But the next following months fretting that she would return to my doorstep, her abdomen swollen with fruit of my loins…it had been enough for me to decide that risk was too much.

So neither of these two groups offered anything more than heartache and frustration as far as I was concerned. Regardless, I found Luna’s advice invaluable elsewhere. Not that I understood why the process worked. It certainly didn’t fix everything immediately, but it seemed to help. I only hoped it continued to do so considering I’d skipped step one.

“Okay. I think I’m better now,” she said, wiping her nose with a foreleg and rubbing the moisture from her eyes.

I wondered how she cleaned that out of her coat, or if she even needed to. How did hygiene work her position anyways? I shook my head and focused.

“I couldn’t help but notice that in both descriptions of me, you called me a gigantic ass both times.” I pointed out lightly.

She laughed. An actual, genuine laugh. Which, after the storm of anger she just went through, was a very good sign.

She gave my flank a solid poke. “You can’t honestly tell me that you aren’t at the very least a bit of one.”

“I can be a very convincing liar.” I shot her a careless grin.

She rolled her eyes. “I’m sure. Now, Waxing. Let me be very clear: do not try to expose my existence to anypony else. Please.” She looked at me, her eyes pleading.

I opened my mouth only to find her hoof in it. Step two, dumbass: shut up.

“As far as finding a way for me to manifest or interact with your world, there’s two ways that come readily to mind.”

My ear perked up and my excitement began to build.

“And before you ask, no. I’m not going to tell you. At least, not right now. I think you have enough going on at the moment. Ordinarily, I’d forbid this, but you raised some good points. And you’re right. I don’t know if I could handle another long period of solitude.” I felt her settle on top of me, and her arms wrap around me in a tender hug. “So thank you Wax. I promise you, we’ll tackle my issues later. Just...not right now, okay?”

I nodded.

“Now get some sleep. Tomorrow sounds like it might be a long one for you.” I felt a peck on my cheek and I couldn’t help but smile.

I reached down with a hoof, gently finding her face again and booped her nose. “Goodnight Orchid.”

“Goodnight ass,” she said with mock anger, trying to un-scrunch her face.

A sense of relief and happiness flooded my senses to have things settled between us. Tired, I let that feeling carry me off to sleep.

I dreamed of Breeze, Celestia, Orchid and I having a picnic together in the royal gardens. From somewhere, Iron Oak and Sunflower joined us, while Breeze and Anvil went off to play together. We laughed, and told jokes. We drank wine and watched the foals play among the flowers and bushes.

For a brief moment, all felt right with the world. But only a moment as a shadow fell over the land. I could no longer hear Breeze and Anvil playing. The laughter had stopped. I looked up to see Sombra, a giant, looming over head eclipsing the sun. My family and friends were gone. I was alone in my armor, sitting in a field filled with snow and dead bodies. He charged at me, and I at him. Just as we clashed, he spoke.

His voice crawled over my skin, grating against my every nerve, standing my hair on end. His message was short, but long enough.

“Come and find me.”

I woke with a start, my head slamming into the snow above my head. A moment's panic passed as I remembered where I was. I pulled my head back and took a deep breath to steady my nerves.

“Everything okay?” Orchid asked over her shoulder. Somehow during my sleep she had shifted so that we were back to back.

“Yeah. Just a nightmare is all.” I took another deep breath to calm myself. “It started off as a pretty good dream though.”

“Mmmm. Well, go back to sleep. You still have a few more hours to rest before evening comes.”

I settled back into my roll and closed my eyes.

My ears twitched. Ever so faintly, like a whisper carried on the wind, “I’m waiting.”

My eyes shot open as a chill ran down my spine. “Orchid?”

“Yes?” she replied shakily.

“Did you hear that?”

“‘I’m waiting’?”

“Yeah,” I said numbly.

“Then yes. I did.”

I rolled over and pulled her close. I couldn’t stop shaking. I didn’t know if Sombra knew our location and troops were on their way. I didn’t know how he got into my dreams or whispered in my ears. All I did know was that I might have dangerously underestimated my enemy.

I didn’t get back to sleep the rest of the night.

Chapter 12: The Right Path

View Online

Waiting For The End to Come

Chapter 12: The Right Path

I looked up to see the twins enter the cave we were hiding in, lifting the flap we had hung to keep the wind out and the warmth in.

“Deal me in.” Antumbra said, shrugging his cloak over his wings to warm them from the flight back.

“Shit.” Fang hissed. “Had a straight going.”

I smiled and tossed my cards in the center.

Fang gathered them up, shuffled, and dealt new hands. I picked up my cards, shifting them around to suit my preferences.

“Anything to report tonight?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.

Penumbra looked to Antumbra, silently bidding him to speak first. Her eyes were distant, and dim; every time she went out, less of her seemed to come back.

“Well sir,” he drew a card from the center. “You know that thing I talked about a few days ago, and you told me to make sure?”

I nodded.

“I can confirm that there are no foals, fillies, or colts anywhere in the empire.” He looked up, his eyes meeting mine. “The only place I haven’t checked is the castle, but elsewise, there are homes with children’s rooms. The beds, the toys...in each home-it’s all the same. Each one has a thin layer of dust over everything.”

I sighed and pondered over the implications while Fang studied his cards. A light layer of dust meant that the rooms hadn’t been disturbed for some time, but not so long back for it to accumulate more heavily. And then for each home to have it, well, that means whatever happened to the young ones happened around the same point. Vague timelines though didn’t tell us why or how they had disappeared, and what happened to them.

“I...see.” I hmmed.

No I don’t. Liar.

“Is that all?” I pressed. I needed more information. Or at least more actionable information. Not to criticize Antumbra’s skill at gathering observations, but considering that Sledge, Fang and I had spent two days and nights of sitting in a freezing cave, losing card game after card game to Fang...the tedium was beginning to wear thin.

Antumbra scratched his chin. “The parents don’t seem to be looking for their offspring so I’d venture a guess that they know something.” He swallowed. "I mean, what sort of parent wouldn’t go searching if they didn’t know where their foal was? How could they not care?”

My thoughts flashed to my sire hanging from the rafters. I pushed them away as quickly as they came. There was no reason to dwell on the past when it couldn’t help the present.

“Penumbra, did you find anything?” I asked.

The mare shifted on her haunches, wrapping her tail around herself protectively. “Another mare was dragged into the castle last night, kicking and screaming at the guards who brought her there. This morning she was pushed out the castle door, and left in a heap on the step.” Penumbra’s tail tucked tighter against herself. “She looked absolutely broken sir.” Her voice wavered.

It was no secret to us that Sombra was treating his empire as his personal harem, of sorts. Every night, a new young, fertile mare was taken to the castle, often by force. The next morning, sometimes they were seen leaving; other times...not.

The very thought of ‘what if that was Breeze?’ made me sick to my stomach. Granted she was years away from that sort of maturity, but it still scared me. What happened to the fathers of this cursed place? How could they allow this to happen without fighting back? To allow their daughters to be taken from their homes and then taken again in Sombra’s bedchambers? How broken were they?

I didn’t understand. I’m wasn’t sure I wanted to.

Penumbra continued. “And then on my return flight I saw him doing something in the tower.”

I raised an eyebrow. “Something?”

She rolled her eyes. “I couldn’t see very well, but it looked like her was casting spells at some large chunk of crystal. The weird part was, that anything he did, the whole tower would change colors and weird black crystals would grow, then disappear when the spell stopped.”

I rubbed the bridge of my muzzle.

Great. Another thing I don’t understand.

Freaking unicorn magic. I knew what it could accomplish to certain extents, but I didn’t understand it. Not truly. I had never needed to. And yet, here I was, trying to contemplate what Sombra could possibly be doing.

I took a deep breath and folded my cards. It was a good hand, but I needed to focus.

I, vaguely, recalled reading something about the Crystal Empire having some sort of effect over the rest of Equestria back under Luna’s tutelage. Unfortunately, it seemed the rest of that information had long been replaced by other memories, leaving only an echo.

Granted though, if that fuzzy recollection was true, then whatever Sombra was doing could have far-reaching repercussions. Back to Equestria repercussions. Sure, he could just be redecorating his living space, but I didn’t trust the bastard to do anything so innocuous and mundane.

But I was grasping at straws. Penumbra couldn’t tell me anymore about the spell he was using--she knew even less than me about magic--or what he was doing. The only three things I knew about Sombra was that, one, he was actively violating the minds and bodies of his subjects. Two, he was doing...something…to the Crystal Tower. And three, that I had grown to hate the stallion.

I set my hoof down, and blink-blinked at that realization.

I hated Sombra. A deep, searing hate that scoured right through the core of my heart.

I was many things, but a hateful pony wasn’t one of them. Sure, I was quick to anger, and fight if necessary, but I was never hateful. I didn’t hate my ‘father’, despite him leaving me at a young age; alone in this world with no other family. I didn’t hate the hydras and manticores I’d slain, despite them killing several ponies and close comrades of mine. I didn’t even hate Nightmare Moon, who had done plenty to me to earn such a feeling.

And yet, I hated Sombra. I hated what he had done, and continued to do. I hated him for all the crimes he did, but I didn’t know about. I hated him because he was an affront to the ideals and ponies I held dear. I hated Sombra, because he was, as far as I could tell, evil.

I didn’t even know why he was! Maybe, if I dug through his past far enough, I might learn that his evilness was due to a tragic past, or good intentions gone awry. I couldn’t bring myself to care though. As far as I could figure, he was evil without reason. He existed solely to spend his brand of misery and pain as far as he could. And try as I might, there was no outcome, no world, that would better off with him in it.

I glanced around the cave at the other ponies. I suddenly wasn’t sure I should lead this mission. How could I? How could I expect to remain calm and impartial?

More worrisome though: could I abdicate my authority?

I looked at Fang, who was engrossed in the game. Sure, he was my second-in-command. I knew him to be a capable leader in battle. But when faced with a problem, Fang only had one question: Can it die? If so, then he fought. If not, he’d find somepony else to deal with it.

He wouldn’t do this time,

I looked to the other three. Each of them was talented, no doubt. But leaders? No. At least, not yet. They were still too green. If they were guard members, I wouldn’t even consider them ready to even be sergeants. They absolutely had promise, and great deal of it, but they each still had a ways to go before they could fulfill it.

I slumped and took another deep breath. My tail flicked and twitched back and forth on the cold ground. I couldn’t entrust this mantle to somepony else and...

...I couldn’t trust myself. I chewed the inside of my cheek. I knew what my heart wanted--Sombra’s head on a pike--and my head wasn’t level enough to sway its burning desire.

“Sir, new round?” Fang asked, offering the deck. His eyes studied me with concern.

Still, I don’t have to rely on my judgement alone.

I pushed the deck away. “Put the cards away. I need to have a serious talk with you all.”

Fang grumbled, but complied. The others just perked up their ears.

“First,” I turned to the twins. “As it stands, you two have been doing all the reconnaissance due to your talents. You know more than anypony else in the room.” I let my gaze hold them for a moment. “I need an honest assessment. Do we have enough to determine if Sombra is a threat to Equestria?”

The two looked to each other, seeming to have a silent conversation. Their eyes flickered and darted, accompanied with the occasional facial twitch. Finally they turned back to me, and shook their heads.

That came as no surprise. “How much time do you think you would need to find anything that definitively says he is?”

Both their mouths immediately jumped open, and I cut them off with a hoof. “One at a time.”

Penumbra grimaced. “Sir, I couldn’t begin to tell you. We could get lucky and find plans of an invasion tomorrow. Or it could take weeks, or months, maybe even years.”

“We just don’t know.” Antumbra finished.

“Great...,” I sighed.

Orchid, returning from her own sort of mission, collapsed to the ground next me. She curled up against my side, shaking and crying. Ever since Penumbra told us the first day, Orchid had left each evening to go bear silent witness to the heinous acts that Sombra carried out on the mares brought to him for his pleasure. Orchid would try, in vain, to bring some comfort to the victims as she did to me. She was my personal reaper and only I could feel her affects.

Every night, I would tell her that she didn’t have to go. That she didn’t have to torture herself like this. And everynight, she would tell me that while she couldn’t help them, they didn’t deserve to suffer alone.

I couldn’t argue against that. Still didn’t stop me from wishing she wouldn’t go. Orchid had a good heart and pure soul and I feared what continual exposure would do to her.

“Um...boss?” Fang raised a hoof. “Does that mean us three-” He pointed at himself, Sledge, and I. “-are just going to sit here and wait until they do?” He raised a barely restrained eyebrow. “Because I don’t know about you, but I can’t do that. I can’t sit here and play cards for forever while they try and find evidence! We don’t even have the rations, or supplies for a sustained effort like that!”

I nodded. Hell, even if we did have the necessary supplies, I wasn’t sure I could ask that of them in the first place. It was a miracle they dropped everything and came in the first place, out of respect and loyalty to me.

“So what do we do?” Sledge asked, his head swiveling to each of us for an answer.

“We gather what information we can and leave.” Antumbra piped up. “After all, that’s what the mission is, right?” I saw him look to me in my peripheral, but I couldn’t raise my eyes to meet his. I continued to keep my eyes down, just listening.

“And what?” There was steel in Penumbra’s voice; steel and anger. “We leave and fly back to Equestria where it’s nice and safe?” She pointed out at the Crystal Empire. “So we leave and what happens to them!? Those mares are dragged to the castle every night! Every night Antumbra!” she screamed at him, spittle flying from her lips. “And you say we should just leave and let that sick bastard continue to-to-to,” she struggled to say what came next, tears budding in her eyes. Her tail tucked itself tightly between her legs.

Orchid shook a little harder against me.

“To rape them.” Antumbra said as clinically as possible.

Penumbra nodded as she glared venomously at her brother. Warm tears streaked down her cheeks. “Yes,” she whispered.

None of us had said it before. We always phrased it differently or left it implied. We knew though. There was no mistaking what was occurring, but none of us said it. To say it was to make it real. To admit that it happened in no uncertain terms.

And now, it had been said.

“The mission is to determine if he is a threat to Equestria, and to cripple any efforts that make him so. That’s all.” Antumbra continued, his voice cold and neutral. I don’t think he liked what he was saying, but legally, that was all the mission allowed. It was the truth. It was right.

It sucked.

I felt my rage begin to flow through my veins with every beat of my heart. A slow trickle at first, but rapidly growing. I looked to the others gathered around me. Nopony said anything, each lost in their own thoughts.

Justice demanded action.

My eyes flicked to my wingblades. I traced the razor edge of the polished steel, light glistening along its length; flickering as if reflecting some unseen fire.

Justice demanded retribution.

I looked at Orchid, who was still shaking and whimpering.

Justice demanded consequences.

I picked up a hoof and looked at it. I’d spent my whole life fighting and killing. The most recent, in my river of blood, were those lives I claimed in the civil ‘war’. Surely some of those ponies hadn’t deserved to die. But they were my enemy at the time. So it was right. It was legal.

Justice demanded a reckoning.

I closed my eyes. If I followed what Celestia had told me, the outline of our mission, then we could do nothing here. That was right. That was legal.

Justice demanded a decision.

The righteous fury in my veins turned to resolve.

Justice demanded many things but I demanded just one.

I demanded a death.

“We abandon the mission.” I said, clear, and confident.

Silence hung pregnant in the air.

“I’m sorry. What?” Antumbra blinked at me.

“We abandon the mission.” I looked him dead in the eye. “Come sundown, I’m going hunting. I welcome anypony that comes with me, and blame nopony who leaves.”

Fang nodded solemnly. “I’m in.”

Antumbra looked at Fang in horror. “You can’t be serious?” He looked back at me. “You can’t be serious!”

I didn’t say anything, but just looked at him.

“But-this isn’t the mission! This isn’t what the princess asked us to do!”

“You’re right on both accounts.” I nodded, still radiating calm. “But this isn’t about what the princess asked us. This about what we ask of ourselves. Sombra has violated the sanctuary that is the minds of his soldiers, stripping them of their agency and free will. He has violated the sanctity of the bodies of the mares under his rule.

“That is two ways he has raped his subjects and for that-” I set my hoof down forcefully, it’s echo ringing in through the cave. “-there must be judgement.”

“Sombra is bad. He hurts ponies.” Sledge nodded slowly.

“I think that means Sledge is in Boss,” Fang said.

“You can’t do this!” Antumbra rallied. “You are a captain in service to Celestia! Not a judge! You can’t decide who lives and who dies!”

“Funny. I never saw any judges on the battlefield telling me where to swing my blade.” I remarked dryly. “And do you really need another pony to tell you that what is happening here is wrong and needs to be stopped? Honestly?” I asked.

Antumbra froze with a pained look on his face. He knew, just as we knew. Nopony had to tell him. His mind warred with itself, trying the resolve the two sides in a way that wrapped everything in a nice little bow.

Penumbra put a hoof on her brother’s cheek, forcing him to look at her.

He stared at her, at the truth in her eyes, shaking his head. “You-you can’t-”

“I am,” she cut him off.

The shock on Antumbra’s face didn’t subside.

“I can’t turn my back on this. I’m sorry.” She kissed him softly on his forehead, before walking over and joining Sledge on the other side on the circle.

Antumbra now sat alone.

His eyes passed over us, one to another. His mind racing, trying to fit it all together. I could almost read his thoughts on his face. ‘How could we abandon the princess’ orders? How could we be both judge and executioner? How could his sister leave him to do this?’

But he couldn’t walk the path we were taking.

“No.” His wings flared a little. “There have to be other ways! We could capture him! Drag him back to stand before the princess! Something!”

My eyes bored directly into his. “Say we do capture Sombra. How are we going to get him back to Equestria? Prevent him from using magic on us or escaping?” I looked to him for a response, but none came. We just didn’t have the tools to do that.

He turned his back to us. Taking shaky, uncertain steps, he plodded over to his sleeping roll and lay down.

I turned to the others. “At this point I’d like to give one last chance for anypony to back out. Actions have consequences. We want to make Sombra pay for his, but we need to be prepared to pay for ours should the time come. Can you accept that?” I looked to each of them, only moving onto the next once that pony gave me a nod.

None left.

“Very well. Now, how do we kill a king?” I posed the question before them.

And we planned.

Chapter 13: To Kill a King

View Online

Waiting For The End to Come

Chapter 13: To Kill a King

I stared at the cave ceiling from my sleeping roll, tracing patterns in the rock. Turns out, that despite my calm earlier when planning and making decisions, I was now as wired and restless as a foal on Hearthswarming Eve. It was if my entire body knew what was coming and eager for it.

My heart on the other hoof, was sorting through a few things. How would Celestia take the news? Or even worse, Breeze? I held no illusions of being able to keep what would happen here quiet. News of Sombra suddenly pushing up daisies would spread. Only with Antumbra heading out tomorrow, I wouldn’t be surprised to find the entire guard waiting for us, ready to take us into custody the second we arrived.

Of course with Celestia, one could never be sure. Behind that mask of kindness and serenity, was a pony that had led more than her fair share of battles, and watered the fields of battle with the blood of her foes. She was, truly, a fearsome warrior when the time called for it. So there was a chance she might understand and extend her renowned mercy to us.

But that wouldn’t change the hurt in her eyes. That scared me the most. I was afraid of losing my…

Friend? No…

Confidant? I snorted. Not even close.

My eyes narrowed as my head churned to find an accurate word. None proved forthcoming.

All that I knew for certain, was that Celestia was...special to me. She’d been my rock in the early years of rebuilding. Sure, Iron Oak was there for me too, but my recently gifted longevity was a secret that undercut the trust of the relationship. With Celestia, there was none of that. I trusted her and she trusted me.

And here I was, getting ready to breach that.

Not many things could hurt the solar goddess. But dammit, that was one.

And then Breeze. My darling little Morning Breeze. How could I even begin to explain? Saying ‘Sombra was a really, really, really bad and evil pony and needed to be punished’ didn’t stand up against ‘Your father assassinated a foreign dignitary’ very well. But I sure as hell didn’t want to begin explaining Sombra crimes and why they were so bad, especially to her at this age.

In the end, my worries boiled down to the same three questions that ran through my head all night.

Would she even look at me the same?

Would she still love me as before?

Did I even have a right to expect her to?

I rolled over, trying to shake them off. Instead I ended up facing another source of worry for me--Orchid. Who had apparently been staring at me. I noted that her tremors all but stopped and the spark of life was beginning to return to her eyes, which was a welcome improvement to the haunted emptiness that had lived their before. For all my troubles, it did me a little good to see her spirit not entirely crushed.

She gave me hope.

I reached out and laid one of my hooves over hers, and clenched it firmly. She wasn’t alone, and I wanted her to know it. She was there for those mares, and I was here for her.

She smiled. It was a soft, fragile thing. A cracking dam on the urge of breaking.

Still holding her hoof, I pulled her close to me, wrapping my wings around her and stroked her mane.

And the dam broke. The pent up stress and horror and hurt, it all poured forward wordlessly, as she cried into my shoulder.

“It’ll be okay. I promise. Let it all out.” I whispered in her ear and her sobs racked a little harder. The words felt a little hollow coming out of my mouth right now, but I said them anyway. And repeated them, over and over.

Things weren’t okay right now. One day though, maybe they would be. We just had to believe it long enough for it to be true.

*****

My eyes shot open for the second time since I had laid down to rest. It felt like a lightning bolt had shot through my soul, filling me with energy and purpose. I was still the foal from Hearthswarming Eve, but now the morning had come…

...and I was ready to open some gifts.

I shifted to get up, but Orchid held me back, pulling me to her barrel.

“Waxing?”

I glanced over my shoulder at her frown and furrowed eyes.

She gave a small sniff and stared over my head, as if the words she wanted to say were written on the ceiling. With a quick inhale, her eyes locked back to mine. “Good luck.”

It sounded like there might have been more to that, but I let it slide. I nodded once and smiled before putting on my armor. The sounds of cloth and metal sliding into position as I tightened them slowly woke the others, provoking them to do the same. Before too long, we all stood before each other, checking over the others’ gear, adjusting a piece here or there.

I had to admit, we looked fearsome. Sledge’s namesake slung along his right side. Its head engraved in stylish patterns, and marred only by the ragged tally marks etched into the shaft. By tomorrow’s daybreak, it will have no doubt earned a number more. I glanced as Fang shifted his hooves with nervous energy, ever mindful to not trigger the enchantments of his horseshoes. Lastly, I studied Penumbra and her twin dagger belts, slung across her chest and barrel. I could count at least six of the blades, gleaming softly in their straps. While they, which I considered an over-glorified knife, wouldn’t be my weapon of choice, for her they were perfect. I shivered at the thought of being pulled into the shadow realm, and left there; bleeding, breathless, and cold.

The dark matte gray plates of our armor seemed to absorb the ambient light, rather than reflect it. Considering the mass amount of soldiers we could potentially face, I wished we had the heavier stuff, but with the extra protection came other concerns such as weight and noise. My ears flicked as I discarded that whole train of thought. What we had, we had, and there was little use wishing.

The only thing that really stood out from our armor, were our golden eyes. Slitted windows of our souls, divulging the deadly nature beneath our equine exterior. We were predators.

“Sir.” Fang interrupted my thoughts and nodded at something behind me.

I turned, to find Antumbra standing behind me. His gear packed and saddled on his back.

“I hoped to find the words to dissuade you from doing this.” His wings flicked with nervous energy. “But if I’m honest sir, I’m not sure they exist.”

I allowed myself a wry smile. “No more than the ones to convince you to join us.”

He let out a pained sigh. “You do know that I’m growing to go straight to the Princess with this, right?”

I nodded.

“I guess this is it then.” His shoulders slumped, resigned. We were set upon our path, and he his. “Could I, um, have a few minutes to say goodbye to my sister?” His eyes flicked over to her.

“That’s her choice, but I won’t stop you.” I turned back to Penumbra. “The rest of us will be outside when you’re ready.”

And with that we stepped into the twilight outside the cave, leaving the two twins to themselves.

I admired the last, purpling rays of sunlight glowing above the mountains, as the sun itself sunk beneath the horizon. In my mind’s eye, I could see Celestia sitting on her balcony, horn glowing and eyes closed performing her art. Whether through experience or divine intuition, I always found it impressive that she never needed to see the sunrise, or sunset, in order to see it. She just knew. And it just was.

Must be a perk of being a goddess. I smiled.

I could also imagine Breeze, sitting beside her. Her wide eyes enthralled with watching the princess work. Her mouth agape with youthful wonder. No doubt the next day she would be practically singing about how she got to watch to princess lower the sun and to stay in the castle.

Of course Breeze would be too young to fully grasp the mentorship that Celestia was likely sneaking into every moment with her. Truly, Celestia was a mother and teacher and Equestria was her classroom and household. No, Breeze would likely be so focused on the pampering and gilding of the castle, to immediately appreciate what the true wealth of her time with the princess contained. But that was okay. Even though she could be quite precocious for a filly, but she didn’t need to grow up so fast.

“You’re thinking about them, aren’t you?” Orchid sidled up to me, pressing her side against mine.

I didn’t know whether because of her station as my reaper, or just an innate gift of hers that she had carried all her life and beyond, but her intuition into my thoughts and heart was spot on.

But that also meant I didn’t need to say anything.

She leaned against me. ‘You’ll see them again soon.’

I leaned back. ‘I know.’

And so went our unspoken conversation as the twins finally stepped out of the cave. Antumbra took off, without a word to the rest of us, back to Canterlot. Penumbra came to join us wiping her eyes a little.

“You good?” Sledge asked, his ordinarily thunderous voice surprisingly tender and soft, as he laid a wing over her, giving her a gentle squeeze.

“Yeah.” Penumbra sniffed, and quickly composed herself. “I’m good. Thanks.”

“Alright.” I flicked my wings out; the steel of the attached wingblades whispered as they moved with them, locking into position against their braces. “Let’s fly.”

We kicked off from the ground and sped up into the sky in a vertical climb. Sombra’s guard would likely be watching the expanse of ice for threats in all directions. But, like most creatures, they forget to check one direction.

Straight up.

We hovered above the Crystal Empire, the large spire of Sombra’s domain appearing like the point of a needle, aimed straight at us.

“I’m starting to have second thoughts about this part.” Fang chuckled mirthlessly.

He wasn’t the only one. Below us, I could faintly make out the small balcony at its peak that would be our landing zone. Just beneath the needle.

Due to the shape of the crystal awning that covered them, we would have to come out of a vertical dive, and cut sharply to land just inside the railing. To complicate matters, come in too slow, or from too flat an angle, we might be spotted before we could eliminate any of the sentries posted.

It wasn’t impossible, but we weren’t exactly a flying acrobatics team uninhibited by armor and weapons either.

“Too late for that. Penumbra-” I gave her slight nod. “-on your go.”

“Yes sir.”

She took a deep breath. And dove.

We followed right on her tail, cold wind roaring in my ears and pushing through whatever chinks in my armor its icy fingers could find. Orchid clung to my back screaming in my ears all the way down. I grinned as I narrowed my eyes, and streamlined my profile as much as possible, cleanly slicing through the air.

The needle fast approached and I braced myself for the next part.

I spread my legs out to slow my dive and popped my wings open wide. I bit down on the groan in my throat as they caught the air with a jarring pop.

I swooped beneath the edge of the roof, landing on top of the poor guard who had the misfortunate of being there.

Carrying my momentum forward, I drove a hoof forward into his helm and watched as the metal crumpled in on itself and his head snapped! back. His body collapsed underneath me as I used it as a crash mat as I slid across the floor to an abrupt and painful stop against the balcony railing on the opposite side.

I kicked away from his body and to my hooves, ready to take on the others, but found my each of team members dusting themselves off from their own takedowns.

Morbid curiosity made me peer a little harder at the odd shape of Sledge’s target and suddenly I wished I hadn’t. The poor bastard’s entire spine had compressed on impact, leaving his middle disturbingly engorged and bloated as everything shifted to accommodate his shoulders new placement next to his hips.

I winced, and took solace in that the pony likely never even knew what happened and died before feeling a thing. Hopefully.

“Scout ahead.” I whispered, moving on.

Penumbra melted away. What the others didn’t see was Orchid also slipping beneath the floor.

“Let’s avoid killing the guards as much as possible. They are victims, not targets.” I rolled my wings, trying to work the soreness out of them. “We find Sombra, kill him, and these guys should be free of whatever influence they’re under.”

Fang and Sledge nodded as Orchid popped her head through the floor. “Next level is clear.”

I led the two stallions through the floor hatch and down the stairs, creeping past the torch sconces which cast off a strange light as they reflected off the crystal walls. It was long and nerve wracking as I expected to be caught by some charm or sentry at any second. We pressed forward until Penumbra popped out of existence next to me at a landing.

“Report?”

“We had six through that door.” She pointed behind her.

“Had?” Fang cocked his head.

She grinned and I noticed the red tinge to a few of her blades.

Moving on. “What about beyond it?”

“Another hallway, few doors on both sides. Didn’t get to see beyond it. Looks like it opens up to a larger area though.”

I thought about it for a second. “Which floor do you remember his chamber being on?”

She grimaced. “Eh...above us now? Maybe? Kind of hard to say.”

Shit.

I looked back to Fang. “Do you recall passing any other doors before this one?”

“No boss.”

“Okay. That means there has to be a way up further in then.” I turned back to Penumbra. “Let’s go.”

We pushed through the door, and spread out in the wide hallway. Penumbra took the lead, and Fang followed behind me, ever ready to spring forward. Sledge fell in behind him, his heavy hammer still sheathed.

Down the long hall, just as Penumbra said, was what appeared to be a large, brightly lit room. It would have to wait while we cleared the siderooms though. Last thing we needed was to get surrounded.

We stopped and separated at the first set of doors in the hallway. Penumbra and myself stacked up on the left one, Fang and Sledge on the right. They gave us a hooves up, indicating that they were watching our backs. We slowly eked the door open…

...to a broom closet.

I rolled my eyes and shut the door. Sledge and repeated the process on their door only to find a small study. From the smell of stale must that wafted from the room and the unlit torches, it was a safe guess that it hadn’t been used for anything for quite some time.

And so the process went the entire way down. Each room was empty and disused. No guards jumped at us from dark corners. No traps went off. Nothing. The suspense was palpable, and grated against my nerve.

I raised a hoof signalling a halt. Despite how smooth everything had been going, my gut was all knotted up. I motioned for everypony to bring it in.

“Does anypony notice a distinct lack of guards?” I asked.

Penumbra and Sledge nodded, but Fang shrugged. “Could be an unused area?” he offered.

“But you place six guards in the other hallway and more four atop the spire?” Penumbra asked incredulous. “That doesn’t add up.”

I glanced at the stone archway that led to the large room. “She’s right. Not to mention I’d have expected a relief detail or at least a roamer to have come through here by now.”

My left ear flicked and perked up, as did a few others as the sound of something small, light and wooden rattle and bounce on the floor from the next room. My eyes snapped to the archway in time to see darkness wash over it as torch were extinguished, one by one.

In the light of the archway, a bolt of a crossbow finished its skittering roll across the floor.

Without a further word, I took the lead, Fang and Sledge taking my flanks as Penumbra guarded the rear. They knew we were here and were trying to set an ambush. I pointed at the torches on either side of the hallway. Catching my meaning, Penumbra disappeared and one by one, the sconces were emptied.

Our eyes adjusted quickly to the dark. Ordinarily, us thestrals would find this to our advantage, but we had no idea what all those helms could do. For all I knew Sombra’s soldiers could see just as well as us in the dark. At this point the only thing for certain was at least this way our shadows would give away our approach.

A calm hoof on my back was my only indication that Orchid had returned.

“He’s in there on top of the stairs.” She warned. “In the gallery, there are roughly twenty guards armed with crossbows waiting for you to step through.”

I turned my head to find Penumbra back in formation. “Trap.” I mouthed and pointed upwards. “Sneak in. Create distraction.”

She frowned, but still disappeared.

I felt bad that most of the fighting had been left up to her, but she held the greatest advantage of any of us.

Seconds later, the sound of somepony in heavy plate armor thumping to the floor filled the air. Followed by another.

Then came the thwacks of crossbows being fired as the soldiers tried to find who was picking their numbers off one by one.

“That’s our cue. Go, go, go!” I hissed harshly and took to the air. Only the whisper of steel on steel could be heard as my wings beat.

I tucked my wings to my sides as I passed through the doorway, swooping up with a strong beat into the expansive throne room. A quick sweep of my vision showed Penumbra popping in and out behind the guards on the second floor, and either tipping them over the edge or simply going for a quick jab to a vital organ with a dagger. She never stayed corporeal long enough for the bolts to find her.

One whizzed over my head though, shocking me back into action.

My eyes locked onto the pony responsible, now rushing to reload his weapon. I dove towards him and with a pump of my wings I was on him. My left wingtip whipped against the side of his neck where his helm and armor did not meet.

What normally would have been hardly a glancing blow, the wingblades made devastating, the razor-sharp blades cutting deeply.

I continued my sweep, sowing death among their ranks; each flap of my wings flicking the blades clean once more.

My peripherals barely saw the stallion flying at me from below. For the second time that night, I winced as I jolted to a stop and the soldier flew in front of me and crumpled against the wall. I touched down on the balcony, my wings protesting to keep me aloft.

I looked down to see Fang smack another stallion down, bouncing him off the floor. His limp body flopped a few feet away. In the seconds’ reprieve, Fang shot a careless grin at me and shrugged before throwing himself back into the fray with a splash of crystal ponies flying backwards as his horseshoes flashed with each hit.

I rolled my eyes and checked up on Sledge.

Unsurprisingly, he was holding his own pretty well. His hammer was an impossible blur as he swung it effortlessly. The floor between him and the head of his hammer was no-ponies’-land, and nopony that dared cross it made it alive.

I nodded with some satisfaction that we were winning the fight against the puppets, but I hadn’t forgotten who I’d really come to visit. My eyes snapped right where Orchid said he’d be--standing on top of the stairs, his horn lit as he poured his influence through his guards.

I growled and took to the air one more, fast and high flitting along the vaulted ceiling between the small growths of crystal that hung there. I thanked Celestia that in, at least one regard, Sombra was just like everypony else.

He never looked up.

I dove, directly above him. My eyes narrowed on the spot where his cape met his unprotected neck. A clean cut to the carotid and we’d all be on our way home.

I swept my left wing back as the distance closed and grinned. “Nocte vu-”

The words died on my tongue as I slammed into his unseen shield, the whole thing flashed, blinding me, and crumbled under the force of my impact. Fearing losing my chance, I swung my wing forward wildly.

I felt the blade hit sink into something hard, and suddenly my wing was pain. I screamed as it felt like somepony was pouring molten metal over my limb and shooting lightning into it at the same time.

I could hear Sombra screaming too. It was strange. Unequine. I’d only ever heard similar howls from manticores and hydras, but never a pony. Whatever I’d done, I was satisfied that it hurt him. I carried that thought with me as the shock became too great and unconsciousness threatened drag me under.

“Oh shit!”

I fought against its pull for a second.

That sounded like Penumbra.

Somepony was pulling on me.

The pain in my wing stopped, as did Sombra’s screaming. The sound of hooves scrambling across the crystal clattered next to my ears.

I blinked, trying to force my eyes to work through sheer will. The world was blurry and indistinguishable. I blinked the afterimages away catching what looked like Sombra’s red cape disappearing through the door.

The sounds of battle still came, but different. Falling, crumpling armor resounded in the air, but there were no sounds of pain, or fighting accompanying them.

I propped myself up on one hoof and looked around. Next to me was Penumbra, coughing and spitting on the floor. Out on the main floor of the throne room, were Sombra’s guards, Fang, and Sledge.

I rubbed my eyes with my other hoof, unsure that I was seeing things correctly. Sure enough, they weren’t...fighting.

Instead, the guard were pulling off their helms and looking around. Their expressions varied from dazed and confused, to horrified and disgusted by the carnage around them. Fang and Sledge made their way through the throng of crystal ponies, clearly as unsure as I was that it was really happening, and bounded up the steps.

“Hey boss,” Fang threw out a hoof to help me up, with I accepted. “What’d you do?”

I shook my head. “Don’t know.”

“I *cough* can answer that.” Penumbra moaned as Sledge pulled her to her hooves. “You hit his horn pretty hard. It did a number on you though.” She pointed down at my side. I tried to bring my wing up to examine it, but it wouldn’t respond and instead hung limply at my side. A small pit of fear grew in my stomach. I extended my neck a bit to peer at it.

The whole blade was nothing more than a charred, blackened strip of metal fused to my skin. Mana burns extended from the point of impact and spread throughout the limb.

“You sunk the blade deep enough for it to get stuck. Also gave his magic a new place to flow too. *cough* Had to separate you two, and got blasted in the process.” She worked her mouth and spat again.

I didn’t blame her as the taste of magic in my mouth was pretty foul too. I stared at my now useless wing and blade. I didn’t know much about unicorn horns, but I knew that if they got damaged it could cause some serious issues with their magic. And if my blade had sunk deep enough that it required another pony to pry it out, then there was a good chance I had damaged the core of it...

...and if the crystal ponies taking off their armor and wandering about were any indication...

Despite my injury, I grinned as a new thought occurred to me.

I turned and started to walk to the door I saw Sombra pass through.

“Uh, where are you going?” Penumbra asked, nursing her left foreleg.

“Did you know that a unicorn without the use of their horn is basically an incredibly weak earth pony?” I called back over my shoulder.

Catching my hint, they fell in behind me. I trotted quickly down the the halls, following the blood spots on the floor with my wing dragging with every step of the way. I didn’t care. I had a despot to overthrow.

We didn’t have to go far, as we stopped before a set of imposing black doors. If that didn’t cement this as Sombra’s bedchambers, Orchid’s shivering legs did.

“Fang.” I said, and his ears perked up. “Knock it down.”

He smiled and sauntered up to the door. Positioning himself, he coiled up, his rear legs tucked against him in the air. Just as he bucked out, he winked at Penumbra.

His rear hooves connected and flashed; the door flew off its hinges tumbling into the room. Fang stepped aside as the rest of us walked in.

I scanned the room as I entered, taking in the surroundings of the pony I had come to despise, despite so little interaction. It disappointed me to find it shockingly normal. I mean, sure, the decor had a dark-colored theme to it, but nothing screamed ‘evil ass sleeps here’.

In fact, the only thing of interest amongst his belongings was the painting that hung over the fireplace. Two regal crystal unicorns, dressed in the fine trappings of an emperor and empress, sat with benevolent and kind smiles. Their eyes shined with pride, reflecting great vision and prosperous hopes for their nation. Based on those two alone, it wasn’t hard to believe that the Crystal Empire had once been a good ally and neighbor to Equestria.

Between the two however, was a small ashen colt; his red eyes lidded and bored. A toothed scowl upon his face. The colt couldn’t have appeared more opposite to that of his sire and dam.

Pity struck my heart and I couldn’t help but wonder, but for a second, that if those two had any inkling of what sort of hellspawn they had produced before it was too late to smother him in his sleep. And how such two decent ponies could have made the indecent waste of space that currently sat in the center of the room.

We spread out around Sombra, carefully eyeing his horn, now only sparking wildly as it flickered impotently. I noted with a little pride that my blade had sunk almost halfway through his horn.

He held onto a crystal-shaped heart with one hoof, and held a yellow mare by a short leash in the other. Sweat and blood poured down his face, matting his fur. His eyes shifted from one of us to another as we formed a circle and stopped. The message was clear. He had a hostage, and we weren’t going anywhere. The only thing left to do in a standoff like this was talk. I always felt it a meaningless step between the start and conclusion of a fight, but for whatever reason, it seemed to remain an important checkbox to tick off.

I cleared my throat, putting my politest air. “I hope you’ll forgive our unexpected arrival. You see, you left Canterlot so abruptly that I never had a chance to truly demonstrate how I dealt with the things that went bump in the night. You seemed so curious about it, that I couldn’t help but come make a housecall.”

His throat emitted a soft growl. “You should’ve saved yourself the trip. I found your explanation at the breakfast table quite adequate.”

“Oh, but I must insist.” I chanced a care-free grin.

His eyes glared daggers at me. “So be it.”

I continued to smile as his horn sparked to life. In the corner of my eye I watched Fang tense up, but did nothing else. Sombra closed his eyes as a new bead of bloody sweat trailed down between them. An aura, ever so faint started to build around the base of his horn, but went only as so far as the gash midway along its length. Magic evaporated into the air from the gouge, floating away harmlessly with no direction or purpose.

We watched him dump his energy into the futile effort. It was kind of pitiful to watch. Here was the King of the Crystal Empire, his magical might once powerful and terrifying, reduced to the ineptitude of a yearling unicorn just learning magic.

He gasped and slumped to the floor, his horn extinguishing. I jerked my head, motioning Sledge to remove the mare from Sombra’s grasp while he recovered. The big stallion rushed forward and picked her up with a hoof and carried her out of the room. Sombra only offered a token resistance, raising his shaking hoof to grab at the leash as it snaked across the floor.

I stepped forward as Orchid trailed behind me to my left. Taking my cue, Fang and Penumbra closed in with me, until we had formed a tight ring around him. He clung to the hunk of crystal, resting his head on it and muttering. I didn’t know what function it served, but I had no intentions of letting him keep it, in case it proved dangerous. With a well aimed kick, I sent it spinning from his grasp and skidding across the floor.

His headrest suddenly gone, his head smacked to the ground. He bellowed incoherently at the polished walls, his sides shaking. I let him scream, doing nothing but wait patiently until his voice cracked. He looked up at me. This time, behind the anger and the daggers, there was vulnerability and fear reflected in those orbs of red.

“Damn you.” He said in hardly more than a hoarse whisper.

My eyes bored right back into his. “I’m already damned.”

Penumbra and Fang both looked at me curiously for that one.

“You can’t beat me. I will rise again.” He snarled. “The Crystal Empire is mine and its ponies belong to me!”

I snorted. “As far as last word go, I’ve heard better, but yours will do.” I took a deep breath in and let it out slowly, all my emotions going with it until I was left with nothing but the sense of justice that had brought me here.

“Stand him up,” I ordered. Penumbra and Fang dragged Sombra to his hooves. He offered no resistance, aside from staring me down. I extended my right wing; resting the blade along his throat. For some reason, an uncomfortable tickle along my flanks began to flare up. “For those you have wronged, I only hope your death grants them peace.” The tickle grew to an itch. “And in death, I hope you find no comfort, no peace, and no mercy.” The itch now burned like fire.

I pulled back my blade, readying the strike. “Nocte vult.”

“Nocte vult.” Fang and Penumbra intoned after me.

There was squelch of steel hitting flesh followed by a wet gurgle as his body slumped to the floor for the last time. I flicked my wing, the blade once again clean.

We watched as his legs twitched every so often. I tried to discretely scratch at the now burning sensation on my flanks, my administrations seeming to work as it subsided.

“Is that it?” Penumbra broke the silence. “After everything, that’s it?”

Fang shot her a confused look. “What do you mean?”

“I...don’t know. I guess I expected more than this. I mean, a single strike to his horn was all it basically took?”

He shrugged. “A unicorn is a unicorn it seems. No matter how-”

The entire palace shook beneath our hooves.

“What was that!?” Penumbra cried out and flapped into the air.

I watched in horror as Sombra’s blood started shifting from bright red, to black, before turning into a black vapor swept away by an unseen wind. His body began to decompose rapidly before us.

The palace shook again, this time seeming to fade from existence before our eyes before snapping back again.

“I don’t know, but let’s go!” I yelled and galloped out of the room.

I heard the wing beats of the others behind me as I ran back to the throne room. Each hoofstep sent a painful tremor through my left wing, it still dangling and dragging on the ground. I burst through the doors, and almost bowled into Sledge, comforting the frightened mare.

“Sledge, we’re leaving!” I yelled as I passed by him. “Come on! Let’s go!”

To his credit, without hesitation, he picked up the mare and took to the air behind the others.

The palace shuddered again and disappeared for longer this time. For a second there, I felt like I went with it, to wherever that may be. I galloped harder, panic threatening to set in. My vision scanned the room, before resting on the open balcony doors, the idea already forming.

I hate myself sometimes.

I took off for the doors and jumped. The open expanse of air spread beneath me as I sailed over the balcony edge. The ground was much further down than I hoped.

For the first time since learning to fly, I was very afraid of heights.

I threw my right wing open, trying to catch as much air as possible to slow my descent. All it did was throw my into a rapid spiral. If I had slowed down any, it certainly didn’t feel like enough.

I gasped when two sets of hooves caught me under each foreleg, Fang’s and Penumbra’s wing pumping hard to correct my fall.

“We gotcha sir.” She grunted out between clenched teeth as they straightened out and we flew for the tundra.

Any embarrassment I might have normally felt at being carried this way was washed away by relief of not hitting the street. Below us the rooftops passed quickly, the screams of their frightened occupants rising from the streets as the buildings faded once again. Behind me I could hear Sledge breathing hard, and with each wingbeat, getting further and further behind.

I glanced back. For all his strength, carrying another pony in addition to his weapon and armor was taxing him beyond his limits. Sweat that poured down his face and his eyes grew more distant and unfocused by the second.

“Sledge!”

His eyes targeted themselves on me for a brief second.

“Drop something. It’s too much.”

He chanced a look down at the earth pony in his arms as if appraising her value and then did the same with the hammer at his side and let out a pitiful whine. He looked back at the mare.

She stared up at him, her eyes growing wide and terrified. “Don’t you dAAAAA-”

That was as far as she got before Sledge, threw her into the air with a wild yell, her limbs flailing; lungs screaming. As she reached the peak of her ascent, Sledge ripped his hammer free from its tethers, and held it in his hooves, cradling it like a mother would her foal. With one last mournful look, he let it plunge to the ground, and caught the mare on her downward fall.

The hammer made a frightful boom as it smashed into the crystal road below, causing some of the fleeing ponies to split around the crater like a stream would a rock. The mare clung to Sledge’s neck with all the strength she could, cursing and thanking him in equal measure for his actions.

Up ahead of us stood a few pylons of jagged black crystal, standing like sentinels on the boundary of the city. The pulsed with a dark light and the buildings flashed in and out of reality again. And then again. And again, the bursts picking up speed.

My bearers needed no urging to fly faster as we sped towards the crystal structures. None of understood what was going on, but the hackles on our backs told us everything we needed to know. And that was to get away.

The rapid pulsing became faster as a gossamer web of spellcraft started to grow between the pylons. The wisps grew into the sky slowly, the beginnings of a dome that would stretch over the empire. Near the base of the webbing, it seemed shimmer and freeze, growing unevenly towards the sky in spurts.

The crystal ponies that hadn’t made it across before it became solid beat against it, but made no dent. More unfortunate were those that had been crossing at the moment it hardened. It looked like a giant knife had sheared right through them. Some having escaped with cut tails. Others clutched at freshly amputated hooves or legs. I averted my eyes from the bisected dead who had been caught somewhere in the middle.

I chanced a second look back at Sledge. While he wasn’t falling behind anymore, he wasn’t gaining either. My vision flicked back and forth between him and the dome. The world around us blinking and shifting like a mirage. Fang’s, Penumbra’s and my chances of getting across before the barrier sealed us in looked slim.

With a final burst of energy, Fang and Penumbra sped forward having come to the same conclusion I had.

Sledge on the other hoof…

I looked back at Sledge. He looked at me. I’ll never forget his eyes. Sledge may have been slow, but he was never stupid. And in that moment, he knew as well I did that there was no way he could make it across.

He smiled. One last defiant grin. He lunged forward with everything he was worth, and lifted that poor mare over his head and threw her one last time into the air at us.

I felt a tingle wash over me as we hit the barrier and reflexively curled up.

“Aghhh!” Penumbra screamed and her grip let go of me as she plunged down towards the snow, a bloody stump where her back left hoof should’ve been. I glanced down between my legs, seeing that the wall had claimed my tail, just shy of my dock. Ever the lucky one, Fang escaped passed through unscathed.

A pop resounded through the area.

A quick glance back confirmed two things. One, the Crystal Empire was gone. Nothing but a dark ring of soil remained where there was once a great city. Just...poof.

The second was, the yellow mare that Sledge had rescued had made it through, but was now facing a new peril. That being a wingless pony suddenly much higher in the air than she should rightfully be, and no way to land.

Dammit.

I sighed and resigned myself to the fact that for some reason, life really wanted me to take up one-winged diving today.

“Catch her.” I said to Fang quickly and kicked loose of his grasp. He cursed but did as I commanded and took off for the hapless mare.

And once again I was falling. My right wing popped open, sending me spiralling; my left one twitched sporadically. I could barely feel it, much less control it. My muscles and nerves were still fried from mana shock. It flopped and fluttered in the wind uselessly and without it, what should’ve have been a gradual bank, was turning into a violent corkscrew to the earth. Tighter and tighter I spun, fervently hoping that I was slowing down enough. The white blanket of dust beneath me rushed forward.

This is going to suck.

I wasn’t proven wrong. The impact was jarring. I screamed through my teeth at the sensation of feeling my front left leg snap and my ribs crack.

I lay there. Waiting. Unwilling to move. Unwilling to get up. Getting up meant having to bind my injuries. Tend to the living. Scrounge together supplies. Plan a way home. Survive.

It was too much. I was battered and broken. My strength was flagging. Right now, I wanted nothing more than to rest.

“Waxing?”

I’d know Orchid’s voice anywhere and I lifted an ear towards the source to indicate I was listening, but nothing else.

She settled down next to me, nuzzling me right behind the ear. It felt really good. “Are you okay?” She whispered.

I cracked an eye and narrowed it at her. ‘What do you think?’

She gave me a stink eye right back. ‘Don’t be like that! You know what I mean!’

“I’ll live.” I muttered through my pout.

She snorted and rolled her eyes. “Smart-ass.”

All around us, the sounds of ponies cries for help filled the air. Hoof-falls crunched the snow was those who were able rushed to the aid of those around them.

“I saw something strange today. Something I can’t quite explain.”

I raised an eyebrow. “Really? Because I was hoping for some theories on how a whole city can simply vanish.”

She sighed. “Can you stop with the sarcasm? Please? I’m trying to be serious here.”

I gave her a sullen look, but conceded with a curt, “Fine.”

“Thank you.” Her gaze softened. “And while yes, seeing a whole place disappear is strange, I’m talking about you.”

I bit my tongue to avoid another remark. Instead I stared at her to continue.

“When you...finished off Sombra...your cutie mark changed.”

I twisted to look at my flank. There upon the dark gray of my coat however, was the same crescent moon that had always been there.

She quickly pulled me back down, careful not to jostle my broken leg. “It didn’t stay that way! But for a brief moment it changed.”

I stared at her for hard, long time, trying to detect any lie in her expression. I couldn’t find a thing.

And I did recall that strange sensation on my flanks when I swung my blade. It wasn’t proof by any stretch, but did lend some credence to the possibility.

“What did it look like? This new mark?” I asked.

She reached out to draw in the snow, only for her hoof to pass through without a trace. She facehoofed before turning back to address me. “I wished I could. Best I can describe, it looked like a scale.”

I let my mind pour over this new mystery and what I knew.

First, it was impossible to have two cutie marks. At least without falling ill to cutie pox, which I didn’t suspect I had.

Second, I had entered the world of the impossible a long time ago.

Accepting that and Orchid’s story as true, that meant that I had either done something, or had something done to me in the bedchambers that caused a second one to appear and then disappear.

And, I didn’t know how I got my first one.

I felt a memory tickle in the back of mind. Something important related to cutie marks. I fished for it even as it remained elusive. I stayed focused on it even as Penumbra and Fang came to find me, after Fang had flown back to the cave to gather whatever supplies he could use to treat the wounded and bandage up Penumbra’s leg.

I didn’t respond much, only complying with their instructions as they set and splint my leg. My wing was much more difficult to deal with, and after much pulling and teeth clenching, the blackened hunk of metal that had fused itself to me was removed. It had been torture, but was necessary. They bandaged it up and wrapped it to my side. Finished, they pinned my cloak around my neck.

And then it hit me. It was the look Celestia gave me when I told her about my cutie mark. How it had showed up in the middle of the night and I how I had no memory of getting it. She looked at me like she’d seen a ghost. Like she was scared of something.

I wanted to know what.

I hobbled up to my hooves, getting a feel for my balance now that only had one working limb on the left side of my body. While I stood there, I assessed our situation.

Fang and Penumbra had retrieved all our gear, and cannibalized it for strips to act as clothing or wound dressing amongst the survivors. Occasionally, I caught the odd look from a crystal pony. I didn’t blame them; they’d never seen a thestral before. At least none of them seemed overtly scared of us.

Then again, we had all the supplies. We had armor and weapons--beat up as they were. That afforded us some goodwill and respect and as such we were made the de facto leaders, pegged as their best chance of surviving.

And while they looked to us thestral for guidance, Fang and Penumbra looked to me for orders.

So all in all, our group of three had grown to a herd of eighteen. Of those, ten, including myself, were injured.

The mountains we had flown over loomed at the end of the arctic plain and Equestria beyond that. It’d be a long walk back, and I doubted all of the crystal ponies would make it.

But we were going to try. We’d freeze to death on the frozen plains if we didn’t. As far as I was concerned, I had different motivation. I needed to see my family. I needed to see Celestia. I needed answers for what I’d seen and the questions that weighed heavily in my mind.

Orchid sidled up next to me, and gave me a reassuring smile and I returned it. Behind hers, I could still see some of the pain she’d gathered here. No doubt, many long conversations lay in wait for us before we could move on from here completely. We were both wounded by our time spent in the Crystal Empire and perhaps there might be scars we’d carry for a while afterwards.

But for now…

I glanced at the thestrals gathered behind me. “Let’s go home.”

And we stepped off.

Chapter 14: Bound

View Online

Waiting For The End to Come

Chapter 14: Bound

I grunted as I pushed forward through the snow, breaking a path for the others to follow. Despite my cloak, and the heating enchantments of my armor, the cold still found ways to bite through to the bone. While it did wonders for my broken limbs, I’d come to miss feeling in my hooves. More than once I’d stumbled like a drunkard because I couldn’t tell difference between a good step and a bad one.

Of course it wasn’t all bad. Right now the seemingly endless snows of the North had paused, leaving the air crisp and clear. Had our situation been different, I might have appreciated the view from the mountainside a little more. Up ahead, Orchid was “swimming” through the snow banks and sliding down them. For the first time in days she smiled and laughed effortlessly like a foal might enjoy their first snow. Of course for all I knew, it was.

I felt safe assuming that she’d probably seen and played in the snow before now, but then again, this was a mare that’d seen a beach only but once in her life. I shrugged. Regardless, it mattered little whether this was the first time or the hundredth time. She was enjoying herself and looked the happiest she’d been in days and that was perfectly fine by me.

That, and there wasn’t any way for me to really stop her.

“Can we take a break yet?” a reedy voice called out from the back of the line. “My hooves are really starting to hurt.”

I repressed the urge the groan. That damned voice rapidly was approaching familiarity and for all the wrong reasons. Where Orchid’s antics tended to raise my spirits...other’s gave me headaches.

Fang put a hoof on my shoulder. “I got it this time boss.”

I gave him a grateful nod and he flew off to go tell the whinge-happy stallion on my behalf, to kindly shut the hell up before I rammed a hoof so far down his throat that I could massage his hunger pangs. Granted, I had my doubts Fang would explain it quite that way, but trusted that the core of the message would be passed on in some fashion.

Penumbra nudged my flank from behind. “Patience Captain, patience.”

“Hmph. Easier said than done.” I pushed forward, sinking further into the drift as the ground leveled beneath me. “I don’t blame him for being miserable, but just wish he’d shut up. We’re all tired, hungry, and cold. We don’t need the reminder every half-hour though.”

“That’s fair,” she nodded as we pushed forward against the snow-bank. “Just bear in mind, I doubt he was prepared to be doing this.”

As she talked, I sunk to my chest in the snow bank. If the ground continued to even out a bit further, we could hollow out a small den and pile in for the night. It sure wouldn’t be as warm or comfortable as my bed at home, but it was a place to sleep.

I glanced back at the number of ponies behind us, each huddled up to the next for heat. Straps and scraps of cloth were wrapped anywhere and everywhere in desperation to block out the pervasive cold. “I don’t think any of them were prepared for this.”

Fifteen...sixteen...seventeen... I counted again and then once more to be sure, hoping that I’d accidentally skipped somepony. My ears splayed back. I hadn’t.

“You noticed too, huh?” she said. “Noticed myself about twenty minutes ago...I think.” She pulled her cloak closer to herself. “This damn cold makes it hard to think, much less keep track of time.”

I sighed and looked at the empty space where her hoof should’ve been, and a wrapped stump was now. “How’s the leg doing?”

“Can’t feel it,” she waggled nub. The bandages were ruddy and sodden, and desperately needed to be changed. “Frankly don’t know whether that’s a good or bad thing right now...don’t much care to dwell on it either.” She laughed darkly. “I mean, what’s the difference if I lose part of it or the whole thing at this point?”

“A peg leg.”

She glared at me through half-lidded eyes. “Really?” She wasn’t asking if it was possible, as so much asking me if I liked staying on this side of the shadow realm.

I grunted, deciding to drop the subject for now and broach it later. “Well, this is as far as I think we’ll go today. Get a shelter hollowed and build a wind break from whatever you pull out.” I turned around to face the way we came. “I’m going to go back down and see if I can’t find our missing pony. Hopefully still alive.”

She nodded and started delegating as I began my trudge back. As I reached the end of the line, I stopped Fang. “Before I get back, make sure Penumbra changes her bandage. We don’t need infection setting in.”

“Understood boss.”

“Just, uh, don’t mention peg legs.” I quickly added and continued down the mountain.

*****Three Days Later*****

“I can’t believe we made it up that.” The mare sighed as she stared down the side of mountain, a furrow in the snow marking our path.

I hummed. I certainly could. My sore hooves wouldn’t be letting me forget anytime soon. I traced the furrow as far down as I could, and then guessed at our path when it disappeared. Far in the distance, I could barely make out the expanse where the Crystal Empire used to lay, amid the wasteland of white.

A few more days, and it’ll be like it never existed. The snow buries everything up here.

I turned away and counted heads. The invisible weight of the yoke of responsibility hung around my neck even heavier. Of the arduous trek to the top of the mountains, only eight of the Crystal ponies survived. Compared to a week ago, the herd that had set out from the empire had been thirty-one strong. I knew in advance that the odds wouldn’t be good. Everypony was underdressed, and unprepared. Even after dividing out my teams remaining food and gear, there still wasn’t enough.

I just hoped for better than this.

“Boss!”

My ears perked up as I looked back at Fang.

“You okay?” He said softer this time; his eyes studied mine. “Been talking to you for the past five minutes and you haven’t said a word.”

“Oh. Yeah, I’m...” The lie died on my lips. “...I’ll be alright. What can I do for you?”

He stared a second longer. “If you say so.” He didn’t sound entirely convinced, but was willing to let me be for now. “We found a scraggly tree on a rock. Right now I’ve got a few of them chopping it down. See if we can’t make some bark soup of it, or at least get a fire going.”

I nodded. “Good idea. Once you get those flames going, see to melting some snow into drinking water too. We’ll need it for the trip down. And if you get some kind of dinner ready, come get me after you all have been served.”

“Yes sir.” And with that, he walked off.

At this point in our trip, a fire would be a great boon. In addition to guaranteeing a small rise in everypony’s hopes, it’d also be a good chance to boil some of the used bandages. Get them cleaned and sterilized for reuse. Penumbra’s leg was starting to worry me more and more. While she was showing no external symptoms, the wound looked like it was starting to develop...something. A foul odor emitted from it, and certain areas looked puffy and oozed. I was no medic, but clearly extra steps needed to be taken.

I knew instantly that those steps were not going to make Penumbra happy. For starters, Fang would need to hold her down while I cut away any dead tissue and then cauterize it. Neither part was going to be any better or less painful than the other and I wished I had some whiskey or dullweed to help Penumbra through it.

I pushed that to the side for now. Before tending to Penumbra’s wounds, I needed to treat one of my own. One that had been festering in my heart for a few days now. I turned away from the camp and began scouring the area for a decent sized rock face. Spotting one, I set off.

*****

I leaned back and checked my hoofwork.

Sledge of Dusk Hollow

Ponies of the Crystal Empire

You will never be forgotten

While the charred and mangled tip of my left wingblade made an imperfect chisel, it got the job done. Using another rock as a hammer, I’d managed to chip a small message into the stone. It’d been difficult. Without the use of my left leg, I was forced to hold the chisel in my mouth. That, of course, had the added effect of making it hard to see what I was doing as well. I managed however, and now sucked on some snow trying to soothe my aching jaw.

“Doesn’t say much does it?” said Orchid, surprising me as she sat down beside me.

I shrugged. She hummed and leaned into me as we continued to stare at it.

“I suppose it is a bit understated. All considered though….” I sighed and leaned back against her.

She wrapped a leg around me, saying nothing. Instead, her ears turned towards me, and she was ready to listen.

“Do you think I made the right decisions back there?” I glanced at her from corners of my eyes. “I can’t help but think that so many of these ponies would still be alive had we not intervened. Had we done just what Celestia tasked us to do, maybe...maybe things wouldn’t have turn out the way they did. Sledge would be alive. Penumbra would still have her hoof. I wouldn’t be in such a sorry state. Hell, by now we’d probably all be back in Canterlot by now and I’d be back at home being hounded by Breeze for all the details from my trip.” Despite the dour subject, I couldn’t help the slight upturn of my mouth at the thought of my daughter pestering me and bouncing around as foals are want to do.

She pursed her lips in thought, mulling my question other. “I think you did what you knew to be right in the moment. Had we known then what we know now,” she gave me a light squeeze, “you might have done something different, you might not.”

The wind whistled around us as we thought. She squeezed me tighter with her wing. “I don’t hold all the answers Waxing. Just because I’ve seen what’s on the other side, doesn’t mean I was suddenly granted other worldly wisdom too. In a lot of ways, I’m still trying to figure things out myself.

“What I do know though, it that you wanted to do the right thing and that’s all there is to it. You had good intentions. That’s the best anypony could have when trying to do anything. And you can sit here, and reflect or second guess yourself all-night long, trying to figure out all the better things you could have done. That’s okay. Healthy even.” She turned her head, putting our muzzles inches from each other and forcing our eyes to meet. “And I’ll wait right here while you do. Just...just don’t forget that there’s a number of ponies that still need you to lead them and help them off this rock.” She smiled sweetly. “So don’t dwell too long, okay?”

And so we sat there, resting against each other saying not another word.

I could say that everything resolved itself then and there. That I buried my guilts at that markerstone. If I did though, I’d be lying. What I did feel though, was better. And that was good enough.

*****

The downslope portion of the journey went much better. Fang discovered an area where the melted runoff ran down the mountain, carving a more gradual slope in the harsh rock. Still, it was far from perfect terrain and in more than a few spots Fang and Penumbra had to fly our group down one by one. Obviously this made the going a little slow, but with each descent, the air became warmer, plant life grew, and moods improved.

And then we touched down on the valley floor.

I never thought I’d see the day I would be excited to graze on grass, but when we touched down next to a creek, I did exactly that. Best tasting grass I’d ever had too. Everypony else joined me aside from Fang, who apparently had other plans. He wasted no time diving in the water. A short slam of his hooves later and boom, there were fish.

Well, at least fish for us thestrals. The crystal ponies were both horrified and disgusted to see us filet and roast them. Not that we cared too much. Their feelings wouldn’t fill the holes in our stomachs.

And so it went for a few more days. In the mornings. we’d follow the creek and in the afternoons, we’d rest during the hot hours until it was time to setup camp for the night. After the second day of this, the creek fed into the river which told me we were getting closer--although a pony could’ve just as easily picked out the Canterhorn from the landscape and learned that. The downside of following the river was that it led us back to the campsite we had stayed the first night we set out. It was a strange feeling staying there without the other members of our initial party present. The only thing that gave me solace was that I was within a day’s flight of Canterlot. Sure, my wing was still busted up, but it meant the journey was so close to completion that I could nearly taste it.

That also meant it was a good time to talk to the Crystal ponies about their options.

“So,” Topaz sat there, digesting what I’d told them. “You want us to follow you all the way up another mountain, to meet your Princess Celest, all in the hopes that she’ll have a better idea of what to do with us?”

“Princess Celestia-” I added extra emphasis on the part he’d missed. “-and yes. While I do own a large enough piece of land in the city that I could help each of you build a home on it, I’m sure she could offer you more in the way of locations, including outside of Canterlot, as well as know how to best help you get started with jobs and the sort.”

Topaz scratched his chin. “Even so, I can’t say I’m too thrilled about climbing another mountain.”

My jaw clenched as I tried to restrain my frustrations with the stallion. While I didn’t necessarily wish him dead, I couldn’t help but wonder why fate deemed that he had to be one of the survivors. “Sir. I’m offering you the best chance at a new start here in Equestria. And the trek up the Canterhorn, while no lazy walk, will be nothing like the hike we just finished. Over the years, a road has been built up it with plenty of switchbacks to help keep it from feeling too steep.”

He hummed once more, “I don’t know...I’ll have to talk it over with the others.”

I glanced at the assorted stallions and mares around the fire, wondering when Topaz became the spokespony for all of them. Or if he just assumed that responsibility.

I went with the later as most looked as if their patience with the stallion was as worn as mine. One, her name was Frost Gem I think, leaned over and whispered. “Don’t worry about him. We’ll be happy to join you.”

I nodded slightly and stood up. “Very well. I’ll see you all in the morning.”

Turning my back, I rejoined my troops in a small copse across the camp where we’d set our gear.

“So how’d it go?” asked Fang, barely looking up from his filet.

Antumbra smiled already guessing based on my expression, as I sat down and buried my face into my hoof. “I swear that stallion could be given ten-thousand bits, and all he would do is complain about how heavy they are.”

“Well, on the bright side,” he said. “At the rate we’re going, you’ll have to deal with him another two or three days, and then you can dump him off with the princess!”

“I see exactly two problems with that plan. The first is-” I scratched the back of neck. “I….may have offered up some of my property for them to rebuild on…”

I couldn’t help myself. They’d need homes after I inadvertently made their old disappear, and I had it available.

Fang doubled over with laughter as Antumbra snickered before breaking into a coughing fit. I scrutinized her, concerned that she was getting worse.

Finally she recovered. “Stop staring at me like that. What’s the second thing?”

“The second is that I see the princess nearly everyday. So much so, that her problems eventually become my problems, and my problems become her problems. Dumping Topaz off on the princess wouldn’t do much to remove me from the situation. Either I’d still end up seeing him, or I’d hear about him through the Princess.”

Fang snickered quietly to himself and muttered something. I didn’t catch all of it, but what I did sounded a lot like “married couple”.

I turned away ignoring him and focused back on Penumbra. It seemed that Fang and I hadn’t gotten to her leg soon enough, as she seemed to be getting more sickly by the day. While Penumbra stood a good chance to recover, even yet, it still worried me.

Hopping over, I put my hoof to her forehead.

“Uh...sir?” she asked, eyes locked on my hoof. “What are you doing?”

“Getting your temperature.” I said flatly.

“Why?”

“To see if you have a fever.” She doesn’t feel too bad. Maybe a bit warmer than normal though.

“I can see what you are doing sir.” She said, sounding more annoyed and swat away my hoof. “I’m asking why you are doing it.”

“Because your health matters to me.” I said like it was the simplest thing in the world. “And we don’t have a medic to do it for me.”

Fang laughed from the sidelines. “Damn boss, when did you get all maternal?”

“Well, I don’t know Fang.” I cast a sidelong look at him. “It must have been somewhere around the time I adopted a daughter, but realized once I got home, that in all the excitement, I forgot to get a wife too while I was out looking for a family.” He only laughed harder and I rolled my eyes. “Just wait until you two have kids.”

“Wait!” Penumbra’s eyes grew wide with genuine surprise. “You aren’t married?”

Fang bust out laughing even harder.

I sighed, seeing that this conversation was clearly heading in a direction I wasn’t sure I wanted to go. “No. I’m not. And before you ask,” I cut her off, anticipating her next question. “I haven’t really met the right mare in that regard.”

“Sure you have!” Fang said. “She’s white, tall…” His trademark grin grew along his muzzle. “...first name’s Princess.”

I deadpanned.

“Come on, I may live at the top of the mountain, but I still hear rumors.” He waggling his ears back and forth.

“Rumors are for idiots and fools.” I said.

He shrugged. “Mom never said I was the brightest. But still, you can’t sit there and tell me that you and the princess are on strictly professional terms. I mean, come on boss! I heard how she doctored you back together after...you know.”

Penumba jumped in. “And then there’s the fact that you spend a lot of time around each other at night~”

And it went right back to Fang who said, “And, if what an adorable, precocious pegasus filly that I bumped into the castle kitchens before leaving told me is correct, and I quote here, ‘My daddy is going on some super important mission for a while so I get to stay with the Princess while he gone!’”

Penumbra and I stared at him. I was less disturbed that he quoted my daughter, than by the fact he tried to imitate a filly’s voice while doing so. “Fang, do me a favor and never do that again. That was just creepy.”

Deciding to escape the conversation right then and there, I bid them a good night and left them around the fire. Finding my sleeping roll, I curled up in it and closed my eyes. I didn’t lay there long before Orchid joined me, pressing herself against my back.

“Hey Wax,” she whispered in my ears.

“Hmm?”

“Just curious, but, have you even tried finding a wife? Or a mother for Breeze?” she asked.

I sighed, having hoped that this was over. “No, no I haven’t. Sure the thought has crossed my mind, but every time I consider it, I realize that one day I’ll have bury them. I figure it’ll be hard enough doing that to Breeze, without me bringing on additional heartache for myself.”

“Oh.”

She looked pensive, but didn’t say anything else. Sensing the conversation was over, I closed my eyes, and fell asleep.

*****

I awoke the following dawn to the stars and moon still over head. I couldn’t shake the feeling that, even high above, Nightmare Moon was staring down on me. I wanted to dismiss it off as foolish, but being a living testament to Nightmare Moon’s power, I imagined peering down from her prison couldn’t be too great a stretch.

Unable to sleep with that thought rattling around my head, I stirred the others and in a few minutes, we had packed up and set out. Due to the early start, Orchid opted to ride on my back and continue “sleeping”. I did find it tiresome when she kept flicking the tufts of my ears, causing them to twitch. I could understand her being bored, but that was no excuse to take it out on my poor ears.

As we walked, I breathed deep the autumn air, enjoying the clean brisk crisp feel of it. It was perfect weather as far as I was concerned. I would have thought that even the remotest of chills would have sent me scurrying for the nearest blanket or cloak after as much time as I’d just spent in the cold, yet here I was plodding along at ease. I guess comfortable was just comfortable, no matter what.

Not that everypony seemed to feel as I did though. Especially Penumbra, who had wrapped her cloak tightly around herself. Every few feet she’d sniff or cough and, despite her protests to the contrary, she was not okay. She needed both medicine and rest, neither of which were plentiful at the moment. Sure, she could probably soldier on a bit, but the sooner she was properly tended to, the better.

Once we got to the base of the Canterhorn, I’d look at getting a cart to haul her up in.

Before too long, the sun was high overhead. The river shimmered beneath its rays, and shafts of light pierced the canopy overhead. All around us, birds chirped and squirrels darted among the branches or along the forest floor. It was all a bit idyllic and I couldn’t help but laugh at the expressions of the Crystal ponies as they pointed at animals they’d never seen before, or stared slack-jawed at the beauty of it all.

Maybe someday, once Breeze was much, much older, I could see building a small cabin in these woods. My own little retreat for when I needed to get away from it all. Come out here with a fishing pole an-

A sound.

My ears twitched and perked upright, searching. I wasn’t the only one as Penumbra and Fang did the same, each alerted to something just at the edge of our hearing.

It was faint and indeterminable at first but grew clearer each second. Rhythmic yelling and the splashing of water in time.

Boat.

Something in my gut knotted up. Ponies didn’t travel the waterways a whole lot. Too many of our cities were landlocked or in the clouds for it to be viable. Those few on the coasts might use boats to journey out on the waves, but never this far north or inland.

“Quick, everypony in the woods. Get out of sight and don’t make a noise.” I commanded in hushed tones.

Orchid exchanged a single look with me, and hopped off my back, charging off towards the source of the noise while everypony else galloped for the underbrush. We knelt down behind some chest high berry bushes. The crystal ponies pulled sleeping rolls and blankets from our packs, covering their colorful coats with the drab gray and green cloth. Satisfied they were properly camouflaged, I made preparations of my own. The steel of my right wingblade whispered as I stretched my limb, just in case things went poorly as the ever tightening knot in my gut said they might.

I hoped they wouldn’t though. My left wing was still nowhere near healed enough for use. Not to mention my own movement was further limited with my broken leg still healing in its sling. Penumbra was far from full strength and hobbled in a similar manner to myself. Which left Fang as our last best line of defense.

I waved Penumbra over and ever so quietly, she crawled over to me, panting from the exhaustion.

“Yes sir?” she whispered.

I cast a discerning eye over her, considering thoughtfully what I was about to request of her. “Penumbra, listen carefully. Depending on what happens here next, I might need you to fly to Canterlot for aid. Could you do that? Could you make that on your own?”

She nodded tentatively.

“Very well. If I give that order, you go only as fast as you can without compromising your health any further, okay?” I rested a hoof on her shoulder. “If you need to take a break, take a break. If you need to sleep, sleep. Got it?”

She hesitated, but nodded again.

“Okay.” I gave her a slight squeeze with my hoof and turned away to continue watching the river through the brush.

“Um, sir?” she said. “What are you expecting that’s so bad?”

Up ahead, I could see Orchid coming back. Behind her through the tree branches, I could just make out the top deck and sails. The yelling became more distinct and took the form of coxswain’s chant, keeping the rowers in order.

By now the other ponies had taken notice of the boat. Topaz stood up down the line.

“We’re saved!” He cried out and began stumbling toward it. “We’re saved!”

Several of the other started to rise and join him.

“Get back down!” I growled. “And Topaz! Get back here! You don’t know if they’re friendly!”

He turned back to face my bush.. “Psssh! And you won’t either unless you talk to them! So let’s go say hi and see if they’ll let us aboard. If they do, then we won’t have to hike anymore! Doesn’t that sound amazing!?”

Of all the possible reasons he could’ve given...

I turned aside. “Fang! Go get that stupid idiot and drag him back here!”

Fang grinned and shot forward from the bush. Topaz’s eyes grew wide as he lurched forward in a gallop to the shore.

It was quickly apparent who was faster as Fang’s hooves closed around Topaz’s neck, dragging him to the ground. Unwilling to give up on a potential rescue and free ride, Topaz began to cry out.

“Get off me! Help! Hel-”

Fang wrapped the fool into a chokehold and held it, tightening it as he could. Topaz struggled and thrashed futilely before growing still. Fang loosed his grasp and drug him behind a nearby bush where he checked Topaz’s pulse. Satisfied, he nodded back to me.

I turned to the other ponies, who were staring in horror at me or at Fang. I held up a placating hoof. “Don’t worry. Topaz isn’t dead, just unconscious.”

Unfortunately...

They settled down a little, but were clearly unnerved.

That’s when I heard something else. Something that deeply bothered me.

It was deathly quietly.

Orchid came charging through the bush and stopped next to me. “Griffons.”

Ahead, the ship came float to a rest in a gap in the treeline. Three silver slashes gleamed on the ship’s hull.

“Dammit.” I hissed.

“What?” Penumbra asked.

“See those?” I pointed at the slashes.

“Yeah.”

“That’s the sign of the Silver Talon aerie.”

She stared at me, a blank expression on her face.

“Of all the griffon aeries, they are the one’s you go to for only two reasons. If you have plenty of money to spend, and you want slaves.” The mood became incredibly uncomfortable in an instant. “They’re mostly known for taking over smaller aeries, capturing them and selling off the inhabitants, but it isn’t unheard of for them to travel to find new ‘products’ to offer.” I said darkly.

She looked upon the silver markings with newfound horror. “What are they doing in Equestria then?”

“I don’t know.” I muttered. “Could be hunting for new stock but that’s rather unlikely, especially this far inland. I’d wager they’re meeting a client. WHoever they are, they’d have to be promising a lot to persuade them to come. Celestia made it very clear in the past that their aerie was not welcome in our borders.”

Further discussion was cut off as seven griffons landed on the bank. Their torsos were well armored behind thick metal plate, but wore nothing in the form of greaves or helms. Two had crossbows strapped to their backs, whereas the rest had long swords hung their sides.

The one in the middle cleared his throat. “Is anyone in trouble out there? Heard somegrif-” The subordinate to his right leaned over and muttered something. “Er-somepony’s cries for help.”

Silence greeted him as we held our cover.

“We are here to help! Come on out!” he tried once more.

Nopony budged. Thick rivulets of sweat ran down my neck. It was a foolish hope that they might jump back in their ship and leave, but I hoped nonetheless.

The lead griffon motioned with his talon and two griffons each went to the left and right, while the remaining three set straight into forest.

My hopes sank as I closed my eyes and hung my head. “Penumbra, now would be a good time to slip in the shadows and get to Canterlot.”

She hesitated. “Sir, I can help fight them! There’s only seven of them-”

I shook my head, cutting her off. “And however many more on the boat? No. Thank you, but no. I need you to go for help, understand? I need to know that somepony is coming back for us.” I looked at her, pleading.

“I...okay.” She swallowed.

I reached out to her before she disappeared. “One last thing. Tell Celestia that...tell her I’m sorry.”

She gave me a solemn nod. “Good luck sir.” And Penumbra melted into shadows.

Okay. That’s one thing. Now the next…

I turned back to the refugees. Their eyes shined bright with fear. “Listen up. I’ll do my best to hold them here and keep them distracted. Once I start fighting, count to twenty. Then stay low, and out of sight as you escape further back into the woods. Avoid the river from here on out. Just make your way to the giant mountain in the middle of the land. You can’t miss it.

“Also, here.” I shed my saddlebags with the rest of my supplies, tossing them over the nearest mare. “You’re going to need these more than I am.”

Not waiting for their response, I turned back to see how Fang was doing. He was drawn back into his bush as far as he could go; the griffons were almost upon him. Further out, the flanking griffons were passing through the forest, curving in towards the center. Carefully, I drew my cloak over me, insuring that it covered my left side and kept my right wing free. No need to expose my weaknesses early on.

Taking one last breath to steady myself, I exhaled, feeling a measure of peace wash over my nerves as I put my helm on. I counted down the distance as they passed by Fang’s hiding spot.

Five...four...three...two…

“Halt!” I stepped out from my bush. “Identify yourselves and state your business!”

The effect was immediate. The griffons stopped and in a hiss of steel, unsheathed their swords. From the flanked edges suddenly both crossbows were aimed in my direction.

The central griffon I took for the leader smiled and gave a small wave to his troops. They slowly lowered their weapons, but I noticed they did not bother to re-sheathe them. “Why hello there! As I said on the banks, we heard somepony in distress. We’re here to help.” He and his griffons took small steps to advance towards me. My eyes darted to the edges, taking note how they were trying to encircle me.

Despite his kindly tone and words, I regarded him coldly. “I said halt!” The enchantment in my helm activated, empowering my voice. “Advance no further! Identify yourselves and state your business in Equestrian territory!”

My voice blew past them, battering them. While not quite the Royal Canterlot voice, it still worked. The leader stuck a talon in his ear and dug around. “Well damn. You could’ve said so earlier.” He turned to his lackeys. “Seems to me that he have some sort of guardspony on our claws, eh lads?” They chuckled and he regarded me once more. “Say guardspony, where is the rest of your squad? It appears you’re out here all by yourself. That’s kind of dangerous isn’t it?”

My lips snarled and snapped my right wing open at my side, the wingblade shimmering as the light caught it. “You have yet to answer my questions, trespassers.”

The leader hesitated, wasting his seconds. I raised my wing, signaling to ready for attack. In my peripherals, I saw Fang nod.

“Wait! Wait!” The griffon raised his claws placatingly. “No need for that.” He stepped forward a little more. “Now these good griffons call me Gunter and we-” gestured broadly to them in a sweeping motion, “are of the Stoneclaw Aerie and are here simply to trade. Last I checked, we were on friendly terms, so surely there’s no need for such animosity between us, right?” He gave what was probably his most winning smile.

“Then why do you sail under the sigil of the Silver Talons.” I cocked an eyebrow.

His expression deflated into a deadpan. “You just had to go an ruin the fun of it all didn’t you?”

My feathers bristled. “You’d best get back on your ship and return to your lands. Now.”

“Hmph. Well.” He snapped his talon. “I tried this the easy way.”

I dropped my wing.

Fang flashed from his bush, his wings driving him above nearest griffon. He raised his hooves high, horseshoes sparking to life, and slammed them down square on the griffon’s back.

His hooves crashed like thunder against heavy plate, and sickening snap came from beneath as the griffon crumpled to the ground, seemingly bent in two. He screamed. His wings flapped about aimlessly. Forelegs scrambled for purchase against the ground. But his rear legs...they didn’t move. They didn’t twitch.

For a brief second, his hesitated, regarding Fang’s hooves warily before diving beneath him, scooping up his friend and carrying him back to the ship.

Fang snorted and let them go turning to face Gunter. “Who’s a pretty birdy?” he smirked. “Certainly not you, you whoreson.”

I didn’t catch the rest. A bolt soared over my head, telling me I’d been watching too long. I threw myself to the side, stumbling slightly, as a second bolt flew by. Their owners were already busy reloading for another shot while the flankers moved forward on me. A quick glance back at Fang showed he was keeping Gunter busy, darting in and out of the reach of his sword looking for an opening.

With a flick of my wing, I popped the clasp and shed my cloak. Last thing I needed was for it to get tangled up under me. The grins of the griffons’ faces grew at the sight of my splints and bandages, clearly anticipating an easy fight. For all I knew it might be, but I wasn’t without a few tricks at my disposal.

I drew my wing in front on me like a shield, not that I was really counting on it to deflect much. I cast my thoughts back to Luna’s tutelage, to when she’d told me that pegasi--and by extension thestrals--could be true masters of the air. While flying lay at the core of our magic, we could also manipulate the weather, control the winds. Truly, the sky and all it held was our domain. She told me of legends of ponies who had mastered their abilities that could summon lightning from their wings. Call forth tornados and hurricanes with a single flap. Steal your very breath away if they so wished.

Unfortunately, in practice we’d discovered I had no great aptitude to master such things. Regardless, Luna managed to teach me a few things.

I concentrated, focusing the extent of my power on my wing. The membrane tingled as it brushed the air, bending it to my desires.

The two swordsgriffons drew closer and closer, unwittingly stepping into range.

I swept my wing in front of me in a wide arc, sending powerful gust along the ground, casting dirt into the griffons’ eyes. They squawked in surprise. My magic wasn’t quite finished though as a wispy mist followed behind the gale, blanketing us.

I groaned and rolled my eyes. I’d been aiming to form a dense fog, but I supposed anything was better than nothing. I lunged forward while they were still rubbing dirt from their eyes. The tip of my blade sunk deep into the unprotected throat of the nearest griffon with a gurgle. Pushing my initiative, I whipped around, cleaving my wing along the ground, striking the back leg of the other griffon.

His leg collapsed under his weight; his tendons cut. I danced away as he swung his sword wildly in my direction, the blade whistling overhead.

Thwack-thwack

I ducked as two bolts whistled overhead and impacted the dirt behind me.

The mist was already beginning to thin. By the time those crossbows were reloaded, it’d be little more than vapor in the air. I side-stepped away from the griffon’s blade as he swung it downwards at my head, watching him embed it in the dirt. Before he could recover, I bolted forward, slashing across his face.

He cried out in pain as my blade claimed his sight; his sword remaining the ground as he clutched at the useless husks that were his eyes. I spared him a pitying glance and my blade flew once more, and he was silent.

A solid thwack of a crossbow rang out again followed by a pained yelp from Fang.

The mist had cleared enough for me to see him fall to the ground; a shaft pierced his armor and buried itself deep in his barrel, just in front of his rear leg. He flopped and fumbled, barely able to stand. I bolted forward, as fast of my hooves would carry me, as Gunter stalked forward at him at a relaxed pace.

Gunter looked at me, a disgusting smile plastered on his beak.

I redoubled my efforts; I wasn’t going to make it.

He plunged his sword down, pinning Fang’s front left hoof to the ground, keeping him from backing away.

Fang collapsed swinging his remaining good hoof at Gunter from his position on the ground as the griffon stood over him.

I stared in horror; Gunter seized him by the back of his neck, his sharp talons sinking into his flesh.

Gunter looked back up at me, winked, and gave his neck a sharp twist. And like that, my friend hung limp in his grasp. No last words. No goodbyes.

I was torn between heartache and rage, the latter filling my head with fire. I roared as I barreled headlong at Gunter, my gait uneven and awkward, but chewing up the distance.

A biting pain struck my right flank mid-gallop. I stumbled, then tripped, flying ass over teakettle. Dirt sprayed everywhere, my armor crunched as I skid along the ground.

The world was pain. The fall had done my broken wing and leg no favors as they protested. And now my rear was killing me too.

The weight of a sword laid itself across the back of my neck. “Tsk, tsk, tsk. I think that’s enough out of you.”

Not moving my head, I glanced back at my flank. Half of a broken bolt stuck out of it, where it had pierced the plate of my croupiere. The whole area around the barb felt like molten iron had been injected beneath my skin.

The cold tip of Gunter’s blade realigned itself under chin, guiding my face to look up at my friend’s killer. His head turned side to side, calculating eyes appraising me. “Hmmm. Ordinarily, I wouldn’t even consider claiming such damaged...goods. Might cost me a lot of time and coin to fix you up to be of proper service. But!” His voice grew excited as looked back at the bodies of the two griffons I killed. “It seems to me that you might just be valuable enough to be worth it. Don’t get me wrong-” a backhanded talon smacked across my muzzle. “-I’m very angry. But it is worth mentioning that your skills impressed me enough to spare you. Speaking of which, before we get too far ahead of ourselves...”

A quick flick of his blade severed the straps of my wingblade, and it fell away.

“That’s better. So hard to have a polite conversation when everyone is armed.” He reached down and picked up the blade, turning it over and over in his talon. “Such an interesting design, especially where it bends at the joint.” He peered over it at me. “How long did you have to train to use such a thing?”

I responded with a baleful gaze.

He gave a soft snort. “No matter.” He tossed it over his shoulder and grabbed me by the scruff of my neck, pulling me into a sitting position, much to my body’s protest. “Now, I’ve given you my name, but can’t recall getting yours.” He paused meaningfully.

I spat at him.

He sighed, wiping at his face. “You ponies never were very gracious in defeat you know. Oh well. I’m sure we’ll get it one way or another. For the time being though, I guess I’ll call you Bat. Seems appropriate en-”

He was cut off by the sound of frantic hooves scrambling along the ground. Topaz bolted from his cover and was taking for the deeper wood. Gunter whistled, snapped his talons, and pointed at him. In a short matter, Topaz was seized, bound, and thrown beside me.

I cast a sidelong glance at the quivering mess of a stallion, whose eyes were locked on Fang. I wanted to tell the tell him right then and there that this situation was his fault, that I blamed and cursed him. That if it were up to me to do it all over again, I’d have left him back in the frozen wastes of the Empire to die. That I’d gladly sacrifice his worthless hide a thousand times over if it meant Fang would still be alive and kicking.

Still, I said nothing.

Gunter looked him over. “And who do we have here?” He jabbed at the crystalline coat. “Well isn’t that just peculiar. Looks like a sparkling gem, but still feels like a pony.” His smile grew wide. “I think you’ll fetch a pretty price. Know just the buyer, I think you’ll like her. She’s a wonderfully odd diamond dog that goes by the name of Dirtpaw and loves to collect shiny things and new toys. I’m sure you’ll get along famously!” He turned to his lackey. “Get him on the ship.”

They dragged Topaz away, and he returned his attention to me. “So...any others out there I should know about?”

I continued my silence.

“Eh, fair enough I suppose. Lucky for them that we’re on a schedule and haven’t the time to really hunt them down.” He scratched his beak. “Though if they are anything like your friend there, they could make up for any lost revenue.” He pondered a minute. “Nah. A sure deal is better than a potential. Plus having only one makes it a rarity and thus worth more. Well! Let’s go you!”

He grabbed me again by the nape of my neck and dragged me along the ground, over Fang’s corpse, anything he could find. Dirt matted itself to the blood on my coat. I grit my teeth and waited for it to be over. Finally he reached the bank, where he tossed me over the side of the ship like a sack of grain.

I landed hard on the deck and groaned. Wasting no time, pair of griffons seized upon me and stripped me of my armor.

Gunter landed beside me with a thud after they finished. “Patch him up and chain him with others. And, uh…” He pantomimed something jerking on his neck. “Make it a short leash. He’s been a pain in my neck and I’d like to return the favor.” He flashed his cruel smile and left.

I was dragged over to a small blood stained table and tossed upon it. My escorts began pulling out straps and rope to tie me down when a sharp voice cut across the deck.

“That’s enough. I don’t think he’s in any shape to be going anywhere.”

The restraints disappeared beneath the table and they left. I watched a young griffoness step over, and deposit a heavy-looking bag next to the table. She gave me cursory look over before digging around in it and returning with a stick, wrapped with what I could only assume to be leather. She offered it before my mouth.

“I recommend it,” she said. “Lest you want to bite your tongue off.”

I stared at her, trying to read her intentions. She didn’t seem wish me ill. If anything, she seemed pitying. I huffed and bit down firmly on the proffered gag.

“Smart choice,” she said and set about removing the bolt from my hide.

I winced as she worked. She wasn’t intentionally trying to cause me discomfort, but it sort of came with the territory. It surprised me though. Considering the nature of my “host”, I had expected more of the same harsh treatment at this stage. Instead, she operated with the same kind of care I’d come to expect from the medics in the guard, or the physicians in Canterlot.

I let my eyes wander the rest of the ship while she worked. Up on the stern of the ship, Gunter stood over the griffon whose back Fang had broken. I couldn’t hear over the coxswain’s calls, but the two seemed to be going back and forth. A snap of talons later, the injured griffon was tossed over the railing, still in his armor. Others looked away while Gunter looked on, waving goodbye at the water; damnable smile plastered on his beak.

I looked away too, disgusted.

There was a final jerk on my flank and the bolt came free and I moaned, as much from the pain as relief.

The griffoness’ head filled my vision once more, a red hot poker in her grasp. “Really bite down for this part.”

I nodded. Searing pain scored across my flank, followed by the stench of burnt fur and flesh. It sizzled while I jerked and thrashed, my screaming muffled by the stick. Finally the wound was cauterized and she diligently wrapped the wound.

“Done back here, so you can spit that out now. Unless you prefer it. Your choice.” She gently pat my side. “Roll over.”

I spat out the gag and shifted to expose my other side.

She checked my left wing, unwrapping the limb and slowly extending it.

She whistled softly. I offered no resistance as she took my wing into her grasp, guiding it so she could inspect it better. I knew how bad it looked. The raw surge of power from Sombra’s horn arced straight into my wing, scoring across it like lightning. The mana burn looked like a root system had been pressed into my flesh, with smaller burn tendrils jumping between the bigger ones.

“Can you feel this?” She traced a tip of her talon along the breadth of the membrane.

I shook my head.

“How about this?” She pricked the skin forward edge along the bone structure. A little blood ebbed forth.

Again I shook my head.

Her brow furrowed and she lay my wing on the table. “Please lift it, fold it, then extend it and lay it back down again.”

I tried to do as she asked, but it wouldn’t cooperate. It fluttered and spasmed, not really doing one thing or the other. Finally I stopped trying and looked at her.

She sighed. “I’m afraid I can only treat the surface burns. The nerve damage will have to work itself out. You may gain control once again, you may not. It’ll be up to your body to fix that I’m afraid.”

“That’s okay.” I said. “As it stands, I don’t think I anticipated doing much flying in the near future anyways.”

She gave me an odd look. “You have a sense of humor.” She stated blandly and set about applying salves to the burns.

I studied her demeanor a bit more closely. Clearly my comment had made her uncomfortable. While I wouldn’t immediately call her sympathetic to the plight of those under the Silver Talon’s claw, at least to the point of aiding escape, she could prove useful in the future. Provided I could get her on my side, or course. To do that tough, I’d need to establish some facts; find some common ground to work with.

“I must admit, you surprise me.” I said.

“That so?” She didn’t look up as she continued to slather my wing.

“Yeah. I hadn’t expected this level of attention when Gunter said to patch me up.”

She hummed appreciatively. “I expected as much. He does not leave much in the form of high expectations in regards to compassion or kindness.”

I raised my eyebrow at that. There was a sort of deep bitterness just beneath the surface of her words. A bitterness that didn’t quite belong there.

Finally she glance up. “Did I surprise you again?”

“You could say that.” I replied.

“Hmmm. Let me tell you a story.” Finished with my wing, she began wrapping it in gauze. “There once was a small aerie. It was a pleasant, peaceful place, led by a kindly king. He had a gracious wife, who gave him a daughter.”

She paused, setting my wing down and moving onto my broken leg, unwrapping the sling and splint. Seeing the fracture, she looked up at me, an eyebrow rising. “I’m guessing this was after the wing?”

I shrugged my shoulders slightly. “Had to get down somehow.”

She regarded me curiously. “I’m sure.”

She continued her story as she examined the limb further. “The king’s daughter grew up to develop an appreciation for medicine and healing, and studied under the court physician. The physician taught her many things, before finally declaring her a healer in her own right, and that he’d taught her all he knew. Shortly thereafter, the old physician passed away, having lived a good and fulfilling life.”

She placed a new splint on the mending section and tied a new sling around my neck.

“Then one day some traders came in from the north. They offered many things, but the king wanted none of them. The traders grew angry, and threatened the aerie. The king sent his warriors, but they defeated. Having surrounded the king, the leader of the traders offered an ultimatum. He would spare aerie if the king gave away his daughter’s talon to him in marriage. He saw the benefit of having a skilled healer with him, and better yet, onw he did not have to pay.

“The king loved his subjects, each like extended family to him, and they loved him in return. But he also loved his daughter and could not do such a thing to her. The trading griffon saw the king’s hesitation and plunged his sword through the king’s heart. He razed the aerie, enslaved its occupants, and took the king’s daughter as his wife anyway. While the buildings burned, they sailed away.”

She came to a pause, her talons fidgeting with the wrinkles in the wrap she’d placed around my leg. It didn’t take a genius to figure out what she was really saying. A stray tear ran down her beak, and fell on my leg, soaking the fabric.

“I’m sorry.” I whispered.

She sniffed, and pat my hoof. “I’ll tell you one last thing. It’s a secret few realize.” She looked up at me, her eyes pools of pain and horror. “Only one creature aboard this ship lives free. Everyone else is trapped, in one way or another. Some of the cages are more gilded than others, but they are cages nonetheless.” She gripped my hoof tightly. “And short of dying, there is no escaping them.”

She broke away quickly, drying her eyes.

“Alright, I’ve done all I can!” She announced, and walked to the railing. “All yours.”

A large burly griffon lumbered over, and slapped a collar with chains on me.

My handler jerked on the chain, as I chanced a last glance at the griffoness. My talk with her left my head as heavy as my heart. The big guy lead me down to the cargo hold. As we walked into it, Orchid rejoined me out of nowhere draping herself on my back and hugged me tightly.

“I’m sorry about Fang.” she said. “I...thought you might like to know that the others made away to safety and are on their way to Canterlot.” She buried her nose in my mane.

I hummed my assent and appreciation as we were led along. I’d take any good news I could.

Down beneath, the air was cloying with the smell of sweat and excrement. I cast my eyes among the captives as I was walked by. Plenty of fellow ponies of all kinds, a zebra, a hoofful of griffons and diamond dogs. Just by looking in their eyes, I could gain a fair idea of which ones wills were broken and which ones had some fight left in them.

I snarled as I passed Topaz. He looked absolutely wretched, chained between two diamond dogs.

A jerk on my collar pulled me along. “Here we are.” The handler slid the chain into place and locked it in place. Just as I thought he was through, he rammed a fist into my gut, causing me buckle. It was about this time that I noticed, with some dismay, that the collar and chains didn’t allow my to lay down fully. Sure, I could kneel, but the short chain choked my neck in this position. And sitting, while giving my neck relief, made the bolt would flare. The only other recourse was to stand. A quick look at the other chaining arrangements told me that this was special and unique to me and me alone.

The asshole laughed and left.

I rest my head against the wall and closed my eyes. My emotions were in turmoil. Grief, anger, sorrow, weariness, the need to do something to escape. They all tumbled over each other, clamoring for attention.

It all threatened to overwhelm me. It would’ve been easy to let it too, but...now wasn’t the time. I focused on making even breaths, the comfortable feeling of Orchid against my back. Slowly, my mind began to clear and I forced calm into place. As it washed over me, I felt only one thing. Tired. So very tired.

As I drifted off, one last thought slipped through my head.

Is that a hippogriff next to me?

Author's Notes:

Bound:
adjective
Heading towards somewhere
verb
To place within certain limits; restrict

Y’all would not believe the trouble this chapter has given me. At it’s conception, it was only 3,000 words long. Then as I added details, conversations, thoughts, and interactions, it just grew into the tiresome thing to edit it now is.

One of my biggest struggles throughout it is keeping Waxing’s immense desire to go home, despite the consequences, in the forefront of his mind without beating y’all the audience over the head with it too much. Secondly, there is the matter of keeping Orchid relevant. Trouble is, since she is effectively a ghost, there’s very little action for her to take part in, aside from acting as Waxing’s emotional vent and security blanket. I have much greater plans for her and promise that this isn’t all she will be.

Also, in this chapter, I brought in a little of my own headcannon involving pegasi and thestrals, regarding their weather capabilities. They way I figure it, each pony species has their prodigies that wield remarkable power that exemplifies their tribes traits. With pegasi (and thestrals), you can have two varieties: the super fast or the ones who when they sneeze, there’s a 50/50 chance a tornado is barreling down the street. Now any pegasi can practice and with some time be able to use more direct forms of weather magic (sort of like a unicorn studying something like teleportation, it’s possible, but difficult), but the results are usually so underwhelming not many do.

Anyway, I hope that y’all’ve enjoyed this chapter as I continue chugging away at what is to come. Please, call out any typos (I’m sure I missed a few), and leave feedback or questions down below.

Thanks for reading!

Edit (19 Sep 17): Fixed formatting errors and some typos.

Chapter 15: Past and Present

View Online

Waiting For The End to Come

Chapter 15: The Past and Present

The sloshing and jostling of the boat made sleep impossible as the awkward chaining arrangement left my head swinging like a pendulum with every movement. Occasionally, I might get what felt like a minute’s sleep in between, only for the boat to shift and jerk me awake again. Orchid did all she could to keep me comfortable, but unable to really do much, she had wandered off at some point in the night.

So when daybreak came, I was weary as ever.

All along the hold, the minute stirring of other’s waking came more frequently. Footfalls from the decks above thumped more often. Slowly, the ship was coming to life.

And with that, came the calls of nature that were apart of the timeless wakeup ritual. For us captives though, that meant passing a series of basins and buckets around and everyone would politely avert their eyes while another took care of their needs.

When the waste basin made it’s way to me, the smell was indescribable and made my eyes water. I held my breath, leaned over it, and just tried not to miss.

I passed the basin down the line, and received the wash bucket. The water was grimy with dirt and suds, but I supposed it afford a modicum of sanitation down here, tenuous as it was.

The next bucket held water and a ladle. I tried not to think to hard about how many had drunk from it before me, and instead focused on how this wasn’t the most questionable water source I’d ever used.

Lastly, came a box of biscuits and fish jerky.

A simple sniff told me that the last time the biscuits were probably fresh was sometime around Nightmare Moon’s banishment. But food was still food. Frowning, I picked out a single biscuit and a strip of jerky and nudged the box over to my neighbor.

Her talon seized my hoof. I tried to pull away, but I trapped firmly in her grasp.

“Look.” She said and reached into the food bin to remove a single strip of jerky. “Only take one thing. There’s only enough for that. No more, no less.” she reprimanded.

Holding her strip of jerky in her mouth, she carefully pulled the biscuit from my hoof and tossed it back in the bin and passed it on. “And trust me, the jerky is a better choice. The biscuits have worms.”

I looked over to watch Topaz take a bite of the biscuit he’d selected and then just as quickly spit it out, a horrified look on his face. The two diamond dogs beside him chuckled and gave him a few slaps on the back.

I returned my attention to my neighbor. “Thanks for the advice, and uh...sorry.”

She waved my apology aside. “You are new and did not know better.” She flashed me a smile and extended a talon to me. “I’m Raina.”

“Waxing Crescent, or Wax for short.” I said, shaking her talon.

“Well Wax,” she said. I fought back a smirk as her thick accent made Wax come out more like Vax. “I wish we’d met under better circumstances, but since life is as it is, it’s a pleasure to meet you regardless.”

I laughed under my breath as I took in her features more deeply. Unlike the falcon and hawk-like features I’d seen in griffons, her face and wings resembled an owl’s. Speckled flecks of dark feathers sporadically spread through the sea of white plumage. Then about halfway down her torso, her equine genetics took over. I did note with some curiosity that despite having the rear end of pony, she did not have a cutie mark.

My eyes traced the path they'd taken down her body back up to her face, where she seemed to be studying me with the same burning curiosity. Realizing that I was now actually looking at her, she smiled.

“You are unique, like me.” She paused and she cocked her head. “Though I am not sure how relations between a pony and a bat would work to produce you.”

I couldn’t stop myself from releasing a barking laugh at that and shook my head. “Despite the resemblance, neither of my parents were bats.”

She narrowed her eyes. “Are you sure? I mean-” she gestured to her chest. “-griffon sire-” she shook her flanks a little, “-pony mother.”

“Pretty sure. I’m not entirely positive how we thestrals came to be, but I’m confident that no bats were involved. Or at least not in that way.” I shrugged.

“Ah well. That is probably for the best.” She ran a talon over my face, dragging it down to my right wing. “Still, your eyes, your fangs, your wings...they are so frightful.” She paused, looking back above my head and gave my ears a scratch. “The fuzzy ears are cute though.”

I flicked my ears back away from her talons as I glowered at her.

Anything I was about to say was interrupted when the door to the hold opened and the big, burly griffon from yesterday lumbered in. He look a quick look around the room before his eyes settled on Raina and walked over.

“Hey there pretty.” He grinned. Unlike Raina’s pleasant smile earlier, the lecherous one he wore made my skin crawl and I wasn’t even the intended recipient. “T’ lads be wantin’ to see you now.”

The look on her face wandered somewhere between resignation and disgust as he unlocked her chains and followed him out. The door shut and locked behind them and their footsteps faded away.

I turned to the pony lying to my right. Despite her eyes being closed and her breathing slow, the alertness of her ears betrayed her wakefulness. “Hey. Can you tell me what was that all about?”

The mare cracked an eye and gave me a sidelong glance. “Sex.” The eye shut again.

My lips pressed into a thin line. “Can you elaborate a bit more?”

She sighed and sat up. “Well first the male finds a suitable female. Then he may attempt to rise up and-”

“That’s not what I meant and you know it.” I cut her off.

“Hmph. And here I thought you liked jokes. You certainly laughed with Raina enough.” She cracked her neck. “But very well. How much do you know about hippogriffs?”

“Considering the only one I’ve ever met just left, not much.” I said.

“A true font of knowledge you are,” she remarked dryly. “The key detail you are missing in this case, is that hippogriffs are naturally infertile. It’s like their bodies can’t figure out whether to lay eggs like griffons or give birth like ponies, so ultimately it does neither.

“Consequently, Gunter considers them the perfect for sating his subordinate’s sexual appetites. No matter the season, or how many griffon’s plow her, there will no chance of offspring.”

I stared at the door Raina left though, my stomach churning; the look on her face replaying its way through my mind.

The mare continued. “But that doesn’t stop them from occasionally choosing a griffonness, mare, or diamond dog bitch--should their tastes swing that way that night--but primarily it’s the hippogriff’s ‘duty’, as far as they see it.” She sighed and her tone dropped its callous edge. “Poor Raina there has lasted longer than most. Typically, they just give up on living. Stop eating. Waste away until death takes them away from here. But not Raina. She just picks herself up, cleans herself off, and tries to move on. If it weren’t such a pitiful cycle, I’d say her resilience is admirable but…”

“But what?” I prompted.

She grimaced. “I’ve watched this go on for as long as she’s been big enough for them to mount and...nevermind.”

Sensing the conversation was over, I stared at the spot Raina once was.

*****

Two more days passed. Four more times we were fed. Four more times Raina was taken to the crew quarters and returned, reeking of sweat and sex.

Sometimes she’d cry as she cleaned herself up; dipping a filthy rag in the soapy water bucket and dragging it over her coat, followed by preening her feathers. Sometimes she’d stared at the wall, a dead look in her eyes. But no matter what, an hour or so later, she was back to normal.

I don’t know how she did it.

On the third day though, the cycle was broken. Wherever we were going, we had arrived.

“Come on! Move it!” The burly griffon yanked on the chain. All of us were being led out of the hold and into the sun atop the main deck. I was blinded as we stepped out.

I blinked furiously as my vision adjusted. When it did, I nearly gasped.

Far above us, the Canterhorn rose into the sky, proud and mighty. Just on the other side, I knew Canterlot would be jutting from its side.

My heart sunk. So close, and yet, so far. I’d yet to find a means to escape, nor imagined I could. My rump was stiff and sore from having the bolt removed, which combined with my broken foreleg, made the simple act of walking was difficult. Nevermind trying to go up a mountain.

Another jerk on the chain got me moving again.

“Listen up!” Gunter paraded before us, his sword hung on his side and whip clenched in a fist. “Today we have a guest coming aboard to inspect the lot of you. While he does, you will stare at the deck in front of you, until told otherwise. You will not speak unless spoken to. Anyone who fails this-”

His lashed out with the whip striking the nearest enslaved griffon on the chain. Bloody welts drew up beneath his feathers as he shied away. Gunter grinned.

“Understood?” he asked before turned around and gave a shrill whistle.

The flapping of wings slowly grew louder and ended with the sound of hooves and wheels landing on the deck.

I felt Orchid press her side against mine. “Don’t look now,” she whispered, though I wasn’t sure why since I was the only one who could hear her. “But you remember that housecall you made before we left for the Crystal Empire?”

Thinking back, the memory came quickly. I nodded slightly.

“He just landed,” she said.

I ever so slowly looked up from beneath my eyelids. Sure enough, Hail Showers was stepping out of his skychariot. I took a small measure of pride in that, seeing as his flight feathers were still missing from where I had ripped them from his wing. That pride quickly melted away when I realized that this was the client Gunter was meeting. I didn’t hold a very high opinion of the stallion to begin with, but I certainly didn’t expect for him to stoop as low as this. I wondered what his servants might tell me if I pressed them for details about where they really came from.

I looked back down again before I was noticed while Hail and Gunter talked in hushed tones. Slowly, their footfalls started at the beginning of the line. One by one, Hail selected or rejected Gunter’s offerings. From what I overheard, Hail Shower’s had a prevalence to picking ponies, perhaps to simply to avoid the attention that adding griffon’s and diamond dogs to his staff might bring.

Hence a great amount of deliberation occurred over Topaz. On one hoof, Hail was tantalized by the prospect of acquiring such a rare and interesting pony. On the other, unless he kept the stallion in his manor at all times and away from anywhere prying eyes might catch a glimmer, Topaz would draw a great amount of attentioin. Eventually he moved on, though reluctantly.

They stopped at Raina, right next me.

Hail let out a low whistle. “I must say, I don’t think I’ve seen a nicer set of flanks in all my life.” He ran a hoof down along them, all the way to her dock. “Yes indeed.”

Raina jumped when he gave her a firm spank.

“Though, the rest of her is just-” Hail peered at her griffon half. “-unfortunate. Next.”

I took a deep breath, calming myself as they stopped before me.

“Ah,” Gunter started off. “This one is a recent acquisition I found on my way here and haven’t much time to work with yet. I think it best we move onto-”

Hail Showers held up a hoof cutting him off. “Look up.”

I drew myself up, holding myself with as much pride as I could muster. “Mr. Showers. How nice of you to drop in.”

Gunter snarled and the whip flew, biting into my back. “Speak only when spoken to.”

I hissed, but stood strong, staring the stallion down. “How’s the wing by the way?”

The whip flew again and my back exploded with pain. But still I held myself up.

Gunter turned to Hail. “I take it you know this stallion?”

He smiled wickedly. “Why, my esteemed friend, I do. May I present Waxing Crescent, Former Captain of the failed Lunar Rebellion.”

Gunter chuckled and turned back to me. “See? I told you I’d get your name.” He shook a claw at me. “And a Captain!? My, my, my, somepony has been keeping secrets. Also that explains a few things and makes you worth a lot more. Congraduations!”

I shrugged, ignoring the protest of the welts on my back. “Actually, it’s Night Warden now.”

He whipped me again, this time catching me along my neck.

I bit back a groan. “That time, I think you were speaking to me.”

Gunter paused for a second. “You’re right. I guess I was.” He dropped the whip and backhanded me across the muzzle. “My apologies.”

The taste of blood played along my tongue from where my lip had split. Their laughter played in my ears.

“I must say Gunter, this is a most pleasant surprise.” Hail said.

“Aye? So you want this one?” he raised an eyebrow.

“Oh no. No no no. I will pay you handsomely for you to keep him though.” Hail picked up the whip from where Gunter had dropped it and looked it over in his hoof. “I want you to keep him and do want you will with him, just so long as you make sure he suffers and never makes it back to Canterlot.”

Hail leaned in close to me. “I will rid this city of filth like you. See, I already had plans to get back at you for your little episode in my home, but this is far better. It might still be fun to buy your home though. I think I’ll level it, and put a statue to my honor in its place.” He put a hoof to his chin in thought. “But then I suppose that’ll leave your daughter homeless wouldn’t it? That just won’t do, now will it?”

He shook my nuzzle side to side.

“Yeah, a thought not. So here’s what I propose. Since you have taken my daughter from me and adopted her into your freakish clan, I’ll just take yours and raise her in proper pegasus home. That sounds fair, right? A simple trade.”

“Counter-offer.” I snarled. “You release me right now, and I promise not to kill you. Because if you don’t, it’s only a matter of when I come back to Canterlot. And when I do, I will find you. And there will be a reckoning.”

His hackles raised as a shiver ran down his spine.

That’s when Gunter decided to intervene. This time delivering a punch straight to my gut. I keeled over, sucking for breath.

This seemed to be all Hail needed to regain his confidence. “No,” he sneered. “I don’t think you will.” He raised the hoof holding the whip high over his head.

Hail began flogging me and kept at it, even long after I passed out from the pain.

OOOOO

Waxing Crescent leaned back against the chair, and took a sip of his tea, now long since cold. The fire had died down considerably, as had the candles on the table, now little more than nubs in a pool a wax. The scritch-scratch of a quill against parchment filled the air, as a lavender aura guided it across the page. Outside the window, the first rays of dawn were stretching over the horizon, painting golden streaks and hues across the sky.

The quill stopped. “So then what happened?” Twilight asked.

Waxing chuckled softly, and set his cup down on the saucer. “I think that’s enough for tonight, don’t you?”

Twilight looked around startled. “Huh? No! There’s still so much to cover! We haven’t even scratched the surface and-”

Waxing stalled her protest with a hoof. “And we can pick up again this evening after dinner.” His eyes twinkled. “I can promise you we have plenty of time and I’m not going anywhere. Besides, I think someone else needs your attention right now.” He nodded over to the fireplace.

Twilight turned around to see Spike, who was now waking up. He stretched and let out huge yawn, a small curl of smoke escaping with it, and his stomach gurgled, clearly crying for breakfast. Her cheeks reddened, embarrassed that she’d forgotten about Spike. She was so enthralled with recording everything Waxing Crescent had said, that she hadn’t noticed when Spike had curled up in front of the fire and fallen asleep.

“Well, can we continue over breakfast at least?” she asked. She turned back to his seat, only to find it empty.

Strange. I didn’t even hear him leave. she thought.

Now that her concentration was broken, she started noticing other things. Things like her stomach gurgling. And just how badly she needed to go to the bathroom, which considering she’d been drinking tea all night with had nary a break, shouldn’t have surprised her.

“Did y’all finish?” Spike said, stumbling over to the table.

Twilight stood up and gave Spike a small nuzzle. “No. We still have much more to cover, but we’re taking a break for the moment.”

Spike stared up at her astonished. “You? Taking a break?”

Twilight looked away and scratched at her fetlock nervously. “It was more his suggestion. Anyway, why don’t you head to the dining hall and get started on breakfast. I need to go freshen up a bit first.”

Spike jumped up at the mention of breakfast prepared by the royal cooks, thoughts and ruby and sapphire pancakes dancing through his head. “Yeah, that’s probably a good idea Twi.” He gave a sniff. “Because, no offense, you kinda reek.”

“I do not!” she protested and she listened to his little claws and laughter make their way down the hallway. As soon as she was sure he was gone, she leaned down a gave herself a sniff.

...okay. Maybe she could use a shower as well.

She gathered her materials, sweeping them into a saddlebag and left the study.

~~~~~

“Twilight,” Celestia said between bites. “How did last night go?”

“Excellent Princess!” she perked up in her seat. “We didn’t get very far though.”

“I am not surprised. So where did he leave off?” she asked.

“Um...the Silver Talons.”

“Oh. I see.”

Even though Celestia’s voice betrayed nothing, Twilight could see the princess’s magic gripping her fork far more forcefully than necessary.

“Yeah…” Twilight shuffled a few items around her plate. “Is everything he says true?”

Celestia paused for a moment. “I would say so. I asked him to be as honest with you as he would be with me. Why do you ask?”

“Well…” Twilight’s horn flared as a thick scroll flew from her bag and landed before Celestia. Celestia gave it an amused look, seeing that it was an itemized list with all the questions and points of her student’s curiosity.

“Hmmm...some of these I’ll leave for Wax to answer, but a few of these I don’t mind clarifying. First, yes, he really is over a millennium old and is, indeed, not crazy.” She looked pointedly at Twilight who blushed. “And secondly, I don’t think he and Luna have talked about what Nightmare Moon did to him.”

Celestia’s ear flattened. “Despite my urging, I don’t think the two of them have even bothered to see each other since Luna’s return. Luna told me she feels far too guilty, and Wax...he just...I’m not sure I can rightly say what his feelings toward my sister are anymore.”

“But, surely he knows that it was Nightmare Moon’s fault for what happened to him? That Luna isn’t responsible for that?” Twilight said, concern bleeding into her voice.

“I don’t think it’s that, my faithful student. And even so, knowledge often hold little sway over the feelings of the heart.” Celestia raised her cup, taking a small sip of tea. “Do you recall what spurred Luna’s transformation into Nightmare Moon?”

Twilight hesitantly nodded.

“I fully admit that I played my part in that. I neglected her feelings far too often in those days, but Waxing?” Celestia shook her head and grimaced. “Waxing has always had a big heart, and cares about others far deeper than he dares show. To him, Luna was family. His only family.” She paused a second, her lips drawing thin in contemplation. “From a very young age, Luna was more than just a princess and a teacher to him. She was mother, sister, and friend. As colt, wherever she went, he followed. When he was scared, he ran to her for comfort. When he accomplished something, he looked for her approval.

“So imagine the kind of betrayal he must have felt, when my sister says no pony loved her, when he, for near all his life, adored her?”

The dining hall grew quiet, aside from the sounds of a blissfully unaware dragon eating, too engrossed in his gem pancakes. Twilight’s questions lay on the table, forgotten. And nopony noticed as the cracked door behind Celestia closed as a blue alicorn retreated from it; no longer hungry.

*****

Twilight stared at the book in front of her, realizing that she was rereading the same line for the fifth time. Groaning, she set it aside and ran a hoof across her face.

What was wrong with her today? She loved research. She loved books! She loved nothing more than a whole day trapped in a library, the smell of aged ink and parchment filling the air, and learning.

But today she couldn’t get into the swing of things. Everytime she came close to getting in the zone, her mind would wander back to her and Spike’s conversation earlier.

“So what are you going to do now?” Spike asked, sitting in his usual spot upon Twilight’s back as they walked through the castle hallways.

“Research,” she said matter-of-factly. Breakfast with Celestia had turned out to be less helpful than she thought. While the princess’s insight may have given her a better understanding of Waxing Crescent, it didn’t answer any of her formulated questions. If anything, she now just had more.

“Really Twi?” Spike deadpanned at the back of her head. “You’ve been in Canterlot nearly a week now and you haven’t taken a break from this at all. You spent the first few days in the library researching biographies and interviews, and then the next few creating checklists to gather what you’ll need to do yours.”

Spike loved Twilight dearly, but did find it frustrating how she could find a hundred more things “necessary” for holding an interview when really all that was required were writing materials, and two ears ready to listen.

“I’m just saying, maybe you should go visit your parents. Or your brother. Take a walk. Talk to Princess Celestia some more!” He threw his arms in the air. “Just do something else!”

Twilight sighed. “I can’t Spike. There’s just too much I need to cover before I see him again. I want to know why I’ve never heard of the Silver Talon aerie before, if they were such a menace back then. Or how it’s even possible to curse somepony his immortality.”

Spike shook his head. “If you want to spend your entire day in the library again, that’s up to you.” He hopped off her back. “But I’m not.”

She stopped. “Spike?” She looked down at her number one assistant and cocked her head.

“Think about it Twi. If this stallion is as old and im-i-imo-”

“Immortal,” she supplied.

“Yeah that,” he said. “If he is, then what’s a day or two going to matter?” Spike sighed and crossed his arms. “Look, if you need me, I’ll be back in the room.”

Twilight frowned, and shook her head. Research now, talk to Spike later. She levitated the book back over and started to read the page again. For the sixth time.

*****

Coffee. The smell tickled her nose causing her consciousness to stir. First her ears perked up, followed by her head as she lifted it off the desk...and out of the book she had been using as a pillow.

“You know, I’ve heard of some ponies trying to learn through the osmosis method,” Waxing said over his steaming drink. “Never took you for a practitioner though.”

She groaned as he chuckled softly. “How did you find me?”

“You do have a particular reputation that precedes you-” he pushed forward a second mug of coffee towards her with his wing, which she accepted gratefully his her magic. “-but in this case, I stumbled into a thoroughly disgrunted young drake chewing his way through a bag a sapphires, with prejudice. Which considering how much dragons enjoy their gems, says a mighty bit.”

She wilted. “Oh.”

Waxing snorted and peered at her. “Oh indeed.”

Twilight shrinked under his gaze, suddenly feeling like a foal under their parent’s reproachful stares. “Fine, fine. I’ll go see my family tomorrow.”

He nodded sharply. “Sounds like a wonderful idea.” He leaned back in his seat. “Now where were we when we let off this morning?”

“Oh! Before we start,” she perked up as her horn lit up, unravelling a scroll. “I had some questions from last night I was hoping we...could...”

Her eyes scanned the parchment. After each one of her questions, in neat script, was a reply.

Across from her, Waxing sat, a cat-ate-the-canary smile plastered across his lips. “You’ve been out quite a while.”

“You went through my bags!?” Twilight scanned the document furiously, her shock rapidly turning to frustration. “Why do half of these say, ‘in time’?”

Wax shrugged, but didn’t comment further.

A grinding noise filled the air; Twilight narrowed her eyes at the stallion.

“That’s really bad for your teeth you know.” Waxing said and took another sip of his coffee.

Twilight took a deep breath, and drew a hoof to her chest. One...two...three and release... She pushed her hoof away from her chest and exhaled.

She smiled politely. “Fine. We’ll do it your way.” She pulled out the scroll from last night. “You had just finished telling me about Gunter and Lord Hail.” She dipped her quill in an ink pot. “What happened next?”

“Three long years happened and then I escaped.”

Twilight’s quill paused in her magic. “You’re just going to skip ahead like that?” Twilight raised an eyebrow.

“Yes.” Waxing said as he stared off in the distance. “I could sit here, and recount three years worth of abuse and torture. The painful nuances in the differences of being flogged with a leather whip or chain. What it’s like to run laps around a dusty yard for your dinner, just after having nails driven into the frogs of your hooves. I could describe the sensation of having teeth pulled with pliers, then being fed nothing but salted jerky.”

Twilight’s grew a little ill, as she stared with wide eyes.

He took another sip from his cup and his tone softened. “I could tell you all the pleasant dreams of Canterlot I had. How I imagined what sort of young mare Breeze was growing up to be; what her cutie mark would look like. How I hated not being there to see it. How I missed sharing a drink with Iron Oak at his kitchen table, just talking about our foals or our jobs. He always teasing about when I’d finally get married. I could about how very much I missed spending evenings before the fireplace with Celestia. Talking. Joking. Sometimes not saying a word as we drank wine and watched the flames.”

He stared off and, Twilight studied his eyes. Despite his youthful appearance, she recognized that wistful glint in them that she’d seen in Celestia’s many times. That glint that hinted at the actual age of the pony, and exactly how much they’d seen. And how far back their memories would cast them.

Waxing shook his head and sighed. “So please Twilight, forgive me, but I don’t wish to dwell on those years.”

She nodded her head. “Very well. But could you perhaps at least share how you escaped?” She sat there, patiently as the thestral thought.

Finally, he nodded.

“I guess that would be kind of important, wouldn’t it?”

OOOOO

The moonlight trickled in through the window in silver spears, playing softly upon Orchid’s coat as she lay curled in my arms, as had become our routine. As much as I disliked what this place did to me, I hated that she was forced to be dragged through it with me.

I squeezed my arms tighter around her, pulling her closer to my chest.

I was also thankful to have her there to help me when it all seemed to much to bear on my own.

Through the window, I watched the glowing white orb in the sky rise; the image of Nightmare Moon emblazoned upon the surface. Even from here, I swear I could feel her watching me. Judging me.

And, maybe it was wishful thinking, rooting for me. Despite my last conversation with the alicorn, I never could shake that feeling of her pride in me. Of her urging me to get back up, to keep fighting. And the funny part was, no matter how I tried not to care, telling myself that her opinion and approval meant nothing to me…

...it did. I couldn’t help but feel that glowing light of approval, and delight in it.

There was a soft click, as a key undid the lock on my door.

Orchid tensed up and scowled, while I scooted away for cover; my chains rattling across the floor as they followed my movements. I hoped it wasn’t Gunter, back for another session of “Does this hurt?” Each session further cemented the fact that he was as creative as he was sadistic.

“Waxing?” a feminine voice called out, as a familiar griffoness entered the room. She spotted me and lowered herself to the ground. “Please come out from under the table.”

I let out a sigh of relief. “Gertie.”

Orchid visibly relaxed, and came back over to me.

Gertie set her doctor’s bag of the floor, and carefully helped me out from my hiding spot.

Now where she could see me properly, she reached for my mouth. “Open.”

I complied as she looked at the gaps where my fangs ought to be. She gave one a gentle prod with the tip of her talon, feeling the sharp point of the new tooth coming in.

“Seems you were right. They are growing back.” She commented and released my jaw. “That is most unusual.” Her eyes wandered down to the nubs on my back, the protrusions now slightly longer than they a year ago. “Though, I suppose in your case, I shouldn’t be so surprised.”

I grunted. We didn’t talk about my wings, or the lack thereof.

*****

They threw me on the floor before Gertie, letting me roll a few times; bloody smears marking my journey.

“What did you do to him!?” she shrieked as she began examining my back. Well, what was left of it.

“I’m teaching the new crew the proper way to crack a whip. The bat ‘volunteered’ to help out.” Gunter smiled. “Fix him up. Need him ready to go again tomorrow.”

I hissed as she poured some powder across my back. It stung at first, but slowly, it grew numb. Must’ve been ground dullweed. Good for clotting. Good for pain.

“I can’t fix this!” she yelled at him. “Look! There’s nothing holding this joint together. Nothing!”

“Pssh, that’s easy then,” he said. I felt an unwelcome pressure around the base of my right wing. “In this case just…” He grunted with effort.

I cried out as the sound of snapping bone filled the air.

He cast the tattered remains my former limb down beside my head. My vision grew dim as the world faded away. A little speck of consciousness remained when I heard him say one more thing.

“Now to just even out the other side.”

*****

I shifted uneasily. “How is she today?” I asked.

She looked away, busying her attention with something in her bag. “No change I’m afraid. Not today, and...” Her talons trembled. “She went without air for quite a while. The fact that I was even able to revive her was a miracle but...I wish I hadn’t.” A teardrop ran the length of her beak. “I wish I’d just let her die.”

It was strange to hear such things from her. The Gertie I’d come to know treated all life as precious and strove to heal the pain others wrought. Never once had I heard her wish death on another, no matter how much some deserved it.

So for her to say this, was a shocking but, I think I understood.

Two nights ago, Raina was summoned to make her ‘rounds’ among Gunter’s crew. Word was that one recent replacements happened to have a thing for choking her during the act, before promptly falling asleep--usually on top of her.

This last time however, it wasn’t until another griffon, curious when it was his turn, found them. The griffon, of course, was fast asleep. Raina wasn’t breathing. Sure, Raina was revived, but her eyes were dull and empty, no longer reflecting the care and intellect they once did. She didn’t talk. She didn’t do anything.

In every way that mattered, she was gone.

This fact didn’t seem to bother the guards at all though. Every night since, a few would show up, and kick Gertie out. I didn’t have to guess too hard to know what happened next.

Gertie shook as a sob racked through her. “I can’t keep doing this. I can’t. I can’t keep mending bodies, just for them to be broken. I can’t. I can’t.”

I stared at her as she seemed to collapse in on herself, curling up into a ball of misery. Part of me wanted to comfort her. To reach out and hold her close, and tell her that everything would be okay.

But I’d be lying if I said that. And it would always be a lie until something else happened first.

She offered no resistance as I pulled the key from her neck, and began undoing my shackles.

“Doing it tonight?” Orchid asked, her tone vaguely concerned. I nodded as I rolled my fetlocks, enjoying the feeling of freedom from those damnable cuffs. She leaned forward against me, wrapping her neck across my withers. “Be careful then.”

“No promises.” I said. I couldn’t fight the corners of my mouth from turning up in a reckless smile.

Snorting, she pushed me away. “I’m serious. You’re all I’ve got.”

My heart twinged, reminded of that fact. If I ‘died’, neither of us knew how long it would take me to come back. If the rate my wings were going were any indication though, I was looking at decades.

Still, I couldn’t make that promise to her. I was going to try and take on an entire stronghold of griffons who were armed and armored, with little more than a glorified paring knife. Being careful would mean sitting back down, and putting those shackles back on. We both knew that wasn’t going to happen, so I turned back to the doctor.

“Gertie.”

She looked up.

“Thanks. For everything.”

She gave a tired nod and laid her head back down.

I sighed and reached for her discarded doctor’s bag. Tipped its contents on the floor, I started sifting through them.

Bandages, ointment, salve, matches...

I let out a small, internal groan and stared at the surgery knife. The pale moonlight gleamed off the edge, disappearing in a fine twinkle where it tapered off. I knew from experience that it would pass through flesh like a hot knife through butter. Turning it in my hoof, my confidence in the knife faded by the second.

There was no escaping how small it was. Or how light. No matter how razor sharp its edge, any kind of armor would it turn away. Truly it was meant for the fine, delicate work of surgery, and seeing how pitiful the scalpel looked in my hoof, I ached for my old wingblades.

I looked over my shoulder at the nubs, giving them a small twitch. Right now I’d settle for still having wings.

I wished for a lot of things.

But wishing didn’t solve my problems. It didn’t change a thing unless I made it happen. I took a deep breath, steeled myself, and slipped out the door. I’d wasted enough time. There was no telling when someone would come looking for Gertie, and I didn’t want to be there when they did. I walked down the stone corridor, stepping carefully as I could trying to keep my hoofsteps quiet. A quick look behind me told me that Orchid wasn’t following. Considering my intentions, that was probably for the best.

I turned the corner, and peeked down another empty hallway. I knew that here in the medical ward, security was a bit lax. After all, if you were here, you probably weren’t in any shape to escape or fight. Probably.

I wasn’t complaining, but I had expected better.

I continued down the hallways, working my way to the exit. I knew my destination would be along the way. All my senses worked overtime, passing every little bit of information my way that might tell me if I was about to have company.

I stopped suddenly; my right ear swiveled sharply to the door next to me. Giving it a sidelong glance, I leaned up against it.

Inside I could hear grunting. A few seconds more revealed it was rather rhythmic grunting with a side of panting.

I frowned and reared up against the door, nudging the eye slat open a hair with my muzzle so I could peek in.

On the bed was Raina, little more than a limp fish beneath her plus one. His back was to the door, completely engrossed in his administrations to her body. The corners of the room didn’t reveal any other voyeurs, which meant either he was the last one to visit her for the night, or they were giving each other a little privacy.

Regardless, it made him an easy target. Too easy.

Ignoring that little voice in my head, I carefully unlocked the door and opened it just enough to slip through. I crept forward without a sound, keeping a watchful eye on the back of his head, ready to lunge if he turned around.

In less than a few paces I was behind him. I didn’t waste a second to plunge the knife in his lower back, angling it for his kidneys. Again. And again. And again I struck, throwing my other hoof other his mouth, muffling his cries, short-lived as they were.

Shock set in quickly as he slumped onto the bed, his sides slick his blood. I snarled and hauled his soon-to-be corpse off the mattress, wiping clean my hoof on his pelt.

Unlike so many tales, I had no blithe comments. No pangs of remorse, or pity; not even a tingle of justice served. I just felt empty and tired, like removing him was a chore.

This was hardly the revenge fantasy I had dreamt of.

I stepped over his body to the desk in the corner, where he had discarded his sword in while he engaged in other forms of swordplay. The sharpened iron hissed as I drew it from its scabbard. Looking at it, I only had a single thought.

Piece. Of. Trash.

Its weight was a little awkward, leaning towards the tip. While that gave me better capability for hacking and slashing, it made holding it in one hoof while walking more tiresome, and wielding it with my mouth impossible.

Why griffons had an affinity to swords, I’d never know, but as long as they got the job done though, I guess it didn’t matter.

I turned back around until I stood over Raina’s bed. I pulled the blanket up over her hindquarters, and smoothed the feathers of her down from where they’d been mussed and ruffled.

Her uncaring eyes stared back at me, empty and dead.

Looking at them, I wanted to be angry. I wanted to feel the urge to rip out the throat of every griffon under Gunter’s command. I wanted to feel that primal fire flow through my veins, but no matter how I tired, I only felt the same cold, detached emptiness as before. More than anything, I wanted to turn my back on the griffon empire and return to Equestria. I would wash my hooves of it all and go back to my old life.

But looking at Raina, I couldn’t leave. Not just yet.

I leaned down and kissed her forehead lightly. “You deserved so much better, and I promise, I will remember you. Always.” I straighten up and lifted the tip of the sword to her breast; my hoof trembling. “Rest now Raina, and be at peace.”

I thrust it forward.

Her body gave a sharp intake of air, and exhaled. With a deft movement, I pulled the blade from her chest and through the rest of the sheet over her, ignoring the red splotch seeping through it.

Raina was gone and noone would touch her again.

I released a shuddering breath. I couldn’t stop my hooves from shaking. I knew it needed to be done, but...I hoped to never do it again.

“How touching,” a voice sneered from the doorway.

I spun to see Gunter standing there, crossbow leveled in my direction.

The impact of the bolt sent me to the ground, embedded in my neck. I gagged and choked on it. I tried the say something, but my voice wouldn’t work right. Hoarse gasps and gurgles were all the escaped my mouth.

I looked up at Gunter from the floor as he strode in, reloading all the while. “Such a shame honestly. I had such a finale planned for you.” Gunter aimed the crossbow between my eyes. “Ah well. It was good while it lasted.”

He fired a second time.

And my world went black.

Author's Notes:

Well, this chapter marks the point where I changed the story rating to mature. Frankly, I wasn't sure I could leave it at teen considering Raina's role in this. I also hope I captured a sense of tired, weariness in the last part without it being to terrible to read. I promise to bring the energy back in the next chapter, and a side dish of vengeance.

I also debated long and hard on whether to skip ahead three years in Wax's narrative and to reveal the present with Twilight. In the end, in came down to two things: 1) Reading about three years worth of cruel torture belongs in a grimdark fic and this isn't that. 2) Exposing the present gives me a chance to explore more than just Waxing's point of view.

As always, leave feedback below and/or typos I missed (damn my foolish fingers). I seriously love reading comments so go nuts.

Chapter 16: The Harvest

View Online

Waiting For The End to Come

Chapter 16: The Harvest

“Open your eyes.”

My ears twitched at that voice. There was no mistaking it or who it belonged to. And no matter the years since I heard it last, I couldn’t help but feel compelled to obey. And I did.

I could scarcely believe my eyes.

Before me, a giant blue and green ball floated amid an immense canvas of black that was only broken by far-off, flickering specks of light. Around its edges, I could see the glowing halo of the sun, shining brightly on the other side. On the surface, I recognized the landmass of Equestria. Then Griffonia. And Minos. It all just kept going onwards to lands that I didn’t know existed.

But as awe-inspiring as it was, another thought gripped me.

I was on the moon.

I picked up some of the crumbly, ashy powder beneath my hooves, and watched float back down. Craters marred the surface--some seemed from impacts. Others, the charred edges told of magic blasts. And all around me, as far as I could see, more of the vast blackness stretching out in every direction with only the stars to measure how far it reached.

I stared, frozen as I tried to grasp at just how big it all was.

And failing that, I felt smaller than I ever had before.

“Beautiful, is it not?” her voice came again.

I swiveled sharply, bowing before Nightmare Moon. While my allegiance to her was strained for obvious reasons, I was clearly in her domain and after our last parting, I preferred to remain on her good side.

She snorted. “Cease your foolishness and rise. We have precious little time for such frivolity.”

I rose, dusted myself off, and got my first real look at the nocturne regent in eight years.

And frankly, not much had changed.

She still carried herself with the same sort of vainglorious pride as she had before, despite the layers of moon dust that had imbedded itself in her coat, muting its colors with a chalky layer of grime. Her once gleaming and perfect armor now hung from her frame, some more loosely in areas than others. Gaping holes and dents marred the metal where Celestia had clearly gotten a few hits in.

All in all, she looked a defeated mare, except for the dangerous glint in her eye. The kind of glint that said this was just a detour, and that she’d pull a winning move in the end no matter what. It was the same kind of look general had when they’d order their troops to charge over and over again, with nothing but casualties to show for it.

I found it hard to respect, much less follow, anypony that failed to learn from their errors. So to say that I was disappointed that her defeat and time here hadn’t imposed some measure of humility or reflection in her would be an understatement.

I opened my mouth; she held up a hoof. “Do not speak. To make this simple, you died.” She placed a hoof over my chest where her horn had lanced me. “Through our bond, I brought you here for a moment so that we talk,” she said.

I resisted the urge to scratch at where the crossbow bolts struck me. I could still feel the phantom tingle of them under my skin.

“I did so because I need you to do two things for me, and in return, I shall grant you a boon. The kind of power legends are made of.” She stared down her muzzle at me, waiting.

I said nothing, and flicked an ear upright, signaling that I was listening. While I could typically scoff at anypony trying to tempt me with something as vague as power, I was something of a believer when it came to what Nightmare Moon could do.

A ghost of a smile flickered across her lips. “The tasks are simple. I need you to deliver a message to my dear sister. And the second is to live long and well.”

...what…? I cocked an eyebrow. “Is that it?”

Her eyes sized me up, a playful grin—if it could be called such a thing—grew on her lips as she weighed my question. “For now, it will do. In return, I will grant you dominion over the shadows. In the darkness, they will heal any wound, and allow you passage through them. With practice they can even become your sword and shield.” Her smile became wider as inky blackness sprung forth from the end of her hoof, washing over her body forming plated armor as it went. It reached her wings, transforming into ebony blades along the crest before dissipating back into a vaporous ball resting in her hoof.

I looked at the mass of shadows proffered before me. It was tempting, but...I needed to know something else first.

“Why power?” I asked. “Why not undo what you did to me before? Have me deliver you message and release from this life?”

“You wish to truly die?” Her smile grew cold. “I give you a gift that thousands have sought for, and you wish to return it?” She snorted and gave a stomp of her hoof, the black ball splashing out around her. “You know not what you ask, nor would I grant it. Every second you are alive on Equestria, is another that I grow stronger. You are a conduit of power and I will not surrender you.

“Now, I cannot hold you here much longer. Will you be my herald and accept my boon, or shall you wallow in pain for the next century while you are made whole again?”

I scowled as a whirlwind of questions raged in my head.

A conduit of her power? How did that work? Was I just some sort of magical energy siphon walking around? And just what strings did she have attached to me?

“Choose now,” she said. The aura surrounding her horn grew brighter as my vision started to fade.

“Fine.” I spat. “What’s your message?”

That damnable smile of hers flashed, knowing that she’d gotten her way. “On the longest day of the thousandth year…”

*****

I gasped as I shot up, taking greedy gulps of air into my lungs. Around my third gasp I stopped as the foul taste of death danced on my tongue. Decomposing corpses in varying states sat around me, a black mass of flies swarming their bodies.

I swat at the ones buzzing around me and tried to stand up. My hoof suddenly gave way beneath me as it plunged through the rotted abdomen of the pony beneath me. My stomach churned as I recognized his face. I didn’t know him well, only seeing him from afar, but that didn’t change much. All around me, more and more faces and features stood out.

That one I hauled a cart with one time.

She, I gave an apple to.

A griffon with an owlish face and dark-flecked, white plumage. A single, clean stab wound through her chest. I closed my eyes.

I didn’t want to see anymore.

I dry heaved as I extracted my hoof, trying to ignore the sensation of his putrefied organs clinging and squirming around my hoof; the slimy feel of his skin. I tried to ignore the smell and the noise it made. I was just about free when I felt another hoof begin to slip down between two others.

Instinctively, I gave my wings a powerful flap, tearing me away and depositing me on the bank of the mass grave. I had been so long without them, I’d forgotten I had them. I wiped at my fetlock, at my legs and coat, trying to get the congealed blood—and I didn’t want to know what else—off me. It only seemed to make things worse, smearing them down further into my coat where I could feel the grotesque sludge against my skin. My nose burned as the sickly sweet smell clung to me.

Unable to contain it any longer, I gagged, and hurled the empty contents of my stomach. It just kept coming.

A gentle hoof pat me on the back as I gagged, spit, and emptied some more. “Come on Wax. There’s a pond over this way.” I couldn’t place it, but she almost sounded relieved.

I nodded as Orchid led me from the site, as Nightmare Moon’s words echoed in my ears.

*****

Orchid was incredibly patient as I scrubbed myself down vigorously in the shallows. The water might have washed away the putridness, but without soap, it couldn’t remove the smell, only weaken it. By this point though, my nose was slowly becoming more accustomed to the scent.

Deciding I was as clean as I was going to get, I slogged my way back up the bank and shook. Orchid blinked as the cascade of water rushed at her, only to pass through her.

“Feel better?” she remarked dryly.

I gave my wings a flap and held them open, letting them air out. “You have no idea.”

I had missed my wings so much.

She hmmed and stepped closer to me looking me over before engulfing me in a hug. “Don’t scare me like that!” she chastised. “They carried your body out and paraded it about, but your soul wasn’t with it.” Her grip tightened. “Do you have any idea how scary that was? I thought I lost you. That somehow you were gone forever, and I was trapped here.”

I wrapped a wing around her, as she began to shake. “Hey, I’m here now.” I rubbed her back. “I’m here now.”

“But where did you go?” she asked.

I sighed and explained everything that happened on my lunar visit. She seemed to calm down some as I finished, but was still clearly shaken.

“Waxing, promise me one thing. Never do that again.” She wrapped her neck around mine. “I can’t go through being alone again. Not like that.”

“Okay.” I said, and stroked her mane. “I promise.” If Nightmare Moon wanted to talk, she’d have to find another way to do it.

I rested my muzzle in her withers. Sometimes, Orchid seemed the strongest mare I knew. Other times, she was so fragile, the slightest breeze could shatter her.

In the end, I guess we all needed to be held once in a while and told everything will be okay.

She gave me a tight squeeze and let go. “Good. I’ll hold you to that.” Her confidence seemed to slip back into place with a small smile. “So what’s the plan now?”

I cracked my neck. “I settle some unfinished business, then we go home.” She face hoofed as I flapped my wings and took off towards the hellhole that had been my home for the past three years. I was fully cognizant that I could just leave for Equestria and forget this place--assuming I could forget it--but that didn’t sit well with me. Somepony had to put an end it, and it happened to fall at my hooves to do so.

The walls marking the camp stood tall above the landscape. From what I knew, there were only two gates in and out. The first let out to the land, and the other opened to the harbor to allow their ships passage. Considering the size, the fact that the entire fortress was made of stone impressed me.

I reviewed the knowledge Nightmare Moon placed in my head. It was kind of strange honestly. It some ways, it was like I’d known all my life how to slip into the shadows, or to become a vaporous mist that could seep through the smallest of cracks. That I could pull the shadows from their realm and arm myself with them, molding them to my will. At the same time though, it was all completely foreign as memories I never had, of things I’d never done, flickered through my mind.

What it all boiled down to was, while understood what to do, it’d take some trial and error before I could do it well enough to use it in a fight.

For now though, I figured I would manage without my newfound talents. Despite the rude return from the grave, I felt better than I had in years. No longer was I emaciated or broken, as whatever magic Nightmare Moon had used, restored me entirely. My wings were regrown, carrying me through the air strong and steady as ever. My fangs jut from under my lip, sharp and gleaming. Nary a scar from whips or chains marred my back. I felt like a younger stallion filled with vigor and energy. And with that, my former apathy was gone, and my thirst for vengeance was back.

Seeing the sentry post on the wall, I fell into a sharp dive. Pulling my wings out at the last second, I landed on top of the griffon stationed there. He crumpled. Judging by the bend in his spine, he wasn’t getting back up.

“Wuh? Hey!”

I turned to face the remaining sentry, only to hear the familiar thwack of a crossbow firing.

I won’t lie. Whether the first time, or the fourth time, getting shot by one of those damn things hurt.

I grunted as the bolt buried itself in my chest, hot lances of pain shooting from the area as my breath caught. Then just as quickly, a cool sensation of mist deadened the pain. I looked around, thinking Orchid was doing that thing she did, only to see her floating a few yards away. Confused, I looked down at the shaft. Smoke-like tendrils writhed about it until it fell to the ground, the half of it that was embedded in me cut clean off. The dark energies swarmed about the wound, knitting it back together until there was nothing left. Not even a blemish on my coat.

“W-wuh?” the sentry stammered, his talons fumbling with weapon trying to reload it faster.

I looked up at him, a malevolent grin exposing my fangs.

He never got to scream.

None of them did.

*****

Out the window, the moon as hanging low in the sky with probably no more than a few more minutes of nighttime left. Admittedly, I had probably taken more time dealing with his minions than I should have, but after dealing with the abuse for so long, it felt good to unleash on my tormentors. To stalk them one by one in the safety of their fortress, savoring the smell of their fear as they realized they were no longer the top of the proverbial food chain. To watch the terror on their face grow as my wounds disappeared before their very eyes.

It had really helped sate my anger and clear my head in preparation for confronting Gunter. Several tortures and punishments for him had played through my head all night, some certainly more grotesque that others. To take him the pit I had come from and force him to eat carrion until he died, having tasted the fruits of his labors. Or to hang him from the walls using his entrails for rope.

In the end though, I decided on a different route entirely.

It was exceptionally quiet in the room, save for the regular intake and exhale of breath as the griffon rested in his bed. I noted that, despite being married to Gertie, not a trace of her presence was to be found. From the decor, to the furniture, to the long sword hanging on the wall, they boasted of Gunter’s personality.

Reaching up on my hindlegs, I pulled the sword down from the wall. It hardly made a hiss as I withdrew it from its scabbard and looked it over, pausing at the Griffic script etched in the blade.

Subjugator

I scoffed. Of course he’d name his sword that. Despite it’s unfortunate name, it truly was a beautiful piece of work and the smith who made it clearly knew their craft. I slipped the blade back into its scabbard and slung it over back, letting it rest between my wings before tightening the straps to secure it. While no set of wingblades, but it was as good a weapon as I was probably going to get. Sure it was a little more awkward to handle, but Luna had been through in her training, and I was confident in its use.

I looked around, studying the room for anything else of use. My eyes narrowed on the bedpost, where a coiled whip hung. I removed it, feeling the leather against my frog. I hated it. I hated everything it stood for. But tonight, maybe it could serve my purposes. Unlike the sword, I’d never swung a whip before in my life. But having been around it for so long, I think I had the idea down by now.

Ready, I faced the bed.

“Get up.”

In the dead silence of the room, my voice boomed. Gunter cracked an eye, staring at me a second before a thin smile appeared on his lips. “Go haunt somegriffon else.” He chortled before rolling over and going back to sleep.

I swung and the whip flew, snapping with a crack against his back; a bloody tear appearing the sheet. He yelped and fell from the bed.

“Boo.” I said. “Now get up!”

Gunter rose to his feet, shaking, as his eyes stared bewildered. “I-”

The whip cut him off, a red streak appearing across his neck. He couldn’t hold back the tears forming in his eyes.

“Shut up. I didn’t say ‘talk’.” I glared at him and I pointed towards the door. “Now move.”

He stood rooted to the spot, glaring back at me defiantly until I gave him some more “incentive”. The same kind he’d delivered to so many others before.

Down the hallways we went. Though he may have been in front, he was certainly not in the lead. At each intersection, I’d direct him which way to turn until we reached the doors to the courtyard. Beyond them, several hundred voices could be heard.

“Open it.” I commanded.

He did nothing, his eyes glued to the door. “No.”

I raised my hoof and let the cursed whip fly again. He hissed, but still stood there.

“If you’re going to kill me, then do it here.” He couldn’t keep the waver from his voice entirely. “But I will not be made a spectacle.”

I snorted. “Really? Is that so?” In smooth movement, I pulled the sword from my back in my teeth. In a low arc, I brought it against the back of his rear legs, severing the tendons and muscles.

His butt collapsed on the ground, his ability to support its weight removed. This time he did cry out.

I sheathed the sword. Stepping close behind him, I leaned down close next to his head. “Your words fall upon the same deaf ears that our cries did. How many times has somepony begged you to stop? Pleaded for mercy or a quick death? How many!?” I screamed.

He did not answer as his chest began to quiver, his breathing becoming hurried as panic set in.

I shoved him forward to the ground. “You know, I thought you enjoyed this sort of thing. I can’t recall how many times you’d stand about…here.” I stepped where he could see me. “Yeah. Right here. And you’d laugh, and smile, and act like you were having the time of your life.”

Seeing a hook on the wall, I hung the whip on it. I wanted to be as far away for that thing as possible. “You just think about that when no matter how loud you scream, or how much you cry, or how pitiful you look, the pain keeps coming. That no matter what, your suffering will not reach the hearts you hardened.”

I let out a shrill whistle and the doors were opened. Beyond it, my fellow slaves and captives filled the yard and stood on the walls, their voices becoming a roar at the sight of doors opening. I blinked in the brightness of the first rays of dawn.

“Now go forth harvester, and reap what you have sown.” I beckoned the griffons who opened the doors to come forward.

None too gently, they bound and gagged him with ropes, and hauled Gunter out; ass dragging, leaving twin streaks of blood on the floor in his wake. The cries and jeers of the crowd grew louder as he was brought to the sandy center between two whipping posts. They tied his forelegs high on the poles so that he was left hanging, his entire weight supported by his shoulders.

Turning back, one of the handlers gave me a nod, and I walked out.

This time, the crowd cheered as I made my way to the sand pit. There before them all, it was deafening. Some were crying, others smiling like they hadn’t in years. Those closest reached out, touching me as I passed. Over the din, I’d catch snippets.

“Guardian”

“Hero”

“King”

“Liberator”

“I love you”

“Deliverer”

“Champion”

“Thank you”

I wasn’t quite sure how to deal with some of those, but smiled nonetheless. As I looked around, I saw mostly ponies and griffons, but I would catch glimpses of other species. Zebras. Minotaurs. A donkey or two. Cows and goats. I even think I saw a deer, though I could’ve been mistaken.

I reached the sand pit and raised a wing. The crowd fell silent.

“Thank you.” I announced, looking all around making eye contact with as many as I could. “Today, you are free!”

They cheered louder than before, the roar of their voices thundering in my chest. The joy at those four words alone was a tangible force.

I let this go on for a bit before raising my wing again, signaling for silence. “However, before we all scatter to the winds, making the long journeys back to our homelands, there are few matters to attend to.

“As the living, we must tend to the fallen. There are many of us who did not live to see this day, and who now lie in an open pit just beyond these walls. I dare not demand your time, or labor. I merely ask that each of you would join me in burying them, and to always remember them as we leave this place behind us.”

I moved on before the solemn mood could settle. “But first, there is something else we must do. Something we must decide.” I pointed down at Gunter’s head, the rope around his beak muffling his words. “We are all here because of this griffon.” I unsheathed the sword, putting its tip to Gunter’s throat. “I admit, my judgement is already made, having been clouded and stained by the years I’ve spent here.” I pressed, drawing a speck of blood. “But I am not the only one who has suffered his abuses. Perhaps, not even the worst of them.” I sighed, and withdrew the blade with a flick, cutting away the gag about his mouth, and returned it to its place on my back.

“I have already carved my pound of flesh and so I leave the decision to each of you, individually. If you have it within you to forgive, and walk away, then I applaud you. You are far kinder and far better than I.”

I paused, picking up a rock from the ground. “And to those, like me, who cannot stand to see such misdeeds go unpunished-”

I hurled the rock at Gunter’s face, catching him in the eye.

I ignored his curses and turned back to the crowd. “I leave the choice to you.”

I took off with a flap of my wings. Less than a second later, volleys of stones descended on Gunter; his wails and hollering drowned in the voices of the crowd. I landed up above on a parapet, taking a moment to scratch at a faint itch on my flank that had been bothering me during my speech. As I did, I watched the rocks pile up as Gunter thrashed, my last words to him ringing through my head.

Go forth harvester, and reap what you have sown.

I didn’t know where those words had come from. I’d said them because they felt right. But now reflecting on them, and turning them on myself and all I had done tonight, I couldn’t help but wonder what I would reap in turn.